god_n set_v over_o we_o so_o that_o religion_n can_v never_o be_v pretend_v against_o loyalty_n and_o therefore_o when_o i_o take_v a_o sad_a review_n of_o the_o evil_a of_o our_o late_a disturbance_n it_o ache_v not_o so_o much_o notice_n of_o the_o loss_n of_o king_n liberty_n property_n parliament_n blood_n though_o very_o great_a as_o of_o impair_n so_o far_o the_o credit_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o violence_n offer_v to_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n and_o that_o by_o person_n so_o high_o pretend_v to_o it_o i_o be_o sorry_a the_o papist_n seem_v to_o have_v now_o a_o thirty_o of_o january_n 18._o pag._n 18._o to_o return_v we_o for_o a_o five_o of_o november_n christianity_n disow_v all_o consecrate_a dagger_n in_o heathen_a writer_n indeed_o nothing_o of_o more_o familiar_a occurrence_n than_o panegyric_n in_o commendation_n of_o the_o assertor_n of_o public_a liberty_n by_o the_o assassinate_n of_o a_o tyrant_n a_o thing_n easy_o pardonable_a in_o they_o be_v able_a by_o the_o dim_a light_n of_o nature_n to_o discover_v no_o more_o in_o a_o king_n than_o a_o head_n of_o gold_n support_v by_o the_o clayie_a toe_n of_o popular_a election_n and_o acceptance_n but_o scripture_n show_v a_o high_a charter_n than_o so_o 19_o pag._n 19_o by_o which_o king_n hold_v their_o crown_n prov._n 8.15_o by_o i_o king_n reign_n etc._n etc._n the_o take_a arm_n to_o redress_v some_o evil_n in_o the_o government_n of_o a_o nation_n prove_v general_o but_o as_o the_o cut_n off_o of_o the_o hand_n to_o get_v rid_v of_o a_o cut_a finger_n 23._o pag._n 23._o it_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o everlasting_a faithfulness_n that_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o safe_o by_o bad_a mean_n which_o can_v not_o be_v by_o good_a sect_n xxiv_o dr._n tillotson_n dean_n of_o canterbury_n 1683._o canterbury_n letter_n to_o the_o lord_n russel_n jun._n 20._o 1683._o in_o tender_a compassion_n of_o your_o lordship_n case_n and_o from_o all_o the_o good_a will_v that_o one_o man_n can_v bear_v to_o another_o i_o do_v humble_o offer_v to_o your_o lordship_n deliberate_a thought_n these_o follow_a consideration_n concern_v the_o point_n of_o resistance_n if_o our_o religion_n and_o right_n shall_v be_v invade_v ☞_o ☞_o 1._o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v plain_o forbid_v the_o resistance_n of_o authority_n 2._o that_o though_o our_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n which_o your_o lordship_n urge_v as_o a_o difference_n between_o our_o case_n and_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n yet_o in_o the_o same_o law_n which_o establish_v our_o religian_a 3._o 14_o car._n 2._o c._n 4._o 14_o car._n 2._o c._n 3._o it_o be_v declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v up_o arm_n etc._n etc._n beside_o that_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a law_n declare_v the_o power_n of_o the_o militia_n to_o be_v sole_o in_o the_o king_n and_o this_o tie_v the_o hand_n of_o subject_n though_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o scripture_n have_v leave_v we_o at_o liberty_n which_o i_o believe_v they_o do_v not_o because_o the_o government_n and_o peace_n of_o human_a society_n can_v not_o well_o subsist_v upon_o these_o term_n 3._o your_o lordship_n opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o declare_a doctrine_n of_o all_o protestant_a church_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o though_o some_o particular_a person_n have_v teach_v otherwise_o that_o have_v be_v contradict_v herein_o and_o condemn_v for_o it_o by_o the_o generality_n of_o protestant_n i_o beg_v of_o your_o lordship_n to_o consider_v how_o it_o will_v agree_v with_o a_o avow_a assert_v of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n to_o go_v contrary_a to_o the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_n my_o end_n in_o this_o be_v to_o convince_v your_o lordship_n that_o you_o be_v in_o a_o very_a dangerous_a and_o great_a mistake_n and_o be_v so_o convince_v that_o which_o before_o be_v a_o sin_n of_o ignorance_n will_v appear_v of_o a_o much_o more_o heinous_a nature_n as_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d call_v for_o a_o very_a particular_a and_o deep_a repentance_n which_o if_o your_o lordship_n exercise_n by_o a_o particular_a acknowledgement_n of_o it_o to_o god_n and_o man_n you_o will_v not_o only_o obtain_v forgiveness_n of_o god_n but_o prevent_v a_o mighty_a scandal_n to_o the_o reform_a religion_n i_o be_o very_o loath_a to_o give_v your_o lordship_n and_o disquiet_n in_o the_o distress_n you_o be_v in_o but_o be_o much_o more_o concern_v that_o you_o do_v leave_v the_o world_n in_o a_o delusion_n and_o false_a peace_n to_o the_o hindrance_n of_o your_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o in_o his_o prayer_n on_o the_o scaffold_n with_o the_o same_o lord_n he_o have_v this_o expression_n grant_v o_o lord_n that_o all_o we_o who_o survive_v by_o this_o and_o other_o instance_n of_o thy_o providence_n may_v learn_v our_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king._n dr._n stillingfleet_n dean_n of_o s._n paul_n 3._o serm._n on_o jan._n 30._o 166_o 8_o 8_o 9_o on_o judas_n 11._o p._n 2_o 3._o the_o christian_a religion_n above_o all_o other_o have_v take_v care_n to_o preserve_v the_o right_a sof_n sovereignty_n by_o give_v unto_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n and_o to_o make_v resistance_n unlawful_a by_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n of_o such_o man_n we_o have_v a_o description_n in_o this_o short_a but_o smart_a epistle_n who_o believe_v it_o a_o part_n of_o their_o saintship_n to_o despise_v dominion_n etc._n etc._n 8._o p._n 7_o 8._o who_o design_n like_o that_o of_o corah_n be_v the_o share_n the_o government_n among_o themselves_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o hope_v for_o as_o long_o as_o moses_n continue_v a_o king_n in_o jeshurun_n nor_o be_v they_o awe_v by_o the_o solemn_a vow_n and_o promise_v they_o have_v make_v of_o obedience_n to_o he_o for_o factious_a man_n know_v they_o must_v address_v themselves_o to_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n persuade_v they_o that_o they_o manage_v their_o interest_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o their_o governor_n while_o the_o people_n take_v a_o strange_a pride_n in_o hear_v and_o tell_v all_o the_o fault_n of_o their_o governor_n 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o the_o common_a ground_n of_o all_o sedition_n be_v usurpation_n upon_o the_o people_n right_n ☜_o ☜_o arbitrary_a government_n and_o ill_a management_n of_o affair_n as_o if_o they_o have_v say_v we_o appear_v only_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o people_n both_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a that_o moses_n be_v guilty_a of_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o trust_v commit_v to_o he_o so_o that_o now_o by_o the_o ill_a management_n of_o his_o trust_n the_o power_n be_v again_o devolve_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v account_n of_o his_o action_n etc._n pag._n 21._o cons_n p._n 22_o 23_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v then_o two_o great_a principle_n among_o they_o by_o which_o they_o think_v to_o defend_v themselves_o 1._o that_o liberty_n and_o a_o right_n to_o power_n be_v so_o inherent_a in_o the_o people_n that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v from_o they_o 2._o that_o in_o case_n of_o usurpation_n upon_o that_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n they_o may_v resume_v the_o exercise_n of_o power_n bâ—_n punish_v those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o and_o i_o believe_v they_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o first_o assertor_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o liberty_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o this_o nation_n if_o corah_n have_v never_o find_v any_o disciple_n in_o it_o of_o the_o late_a of_o the_o two_o proposition_n 29._o pag._n 26_o 27_o 28_o 29._o it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o principle_n imagine_v more_o destructive_a to_o civil_a society_n and_o repugnant_a to_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o government_n for_o it_o destroy_v all_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n and_o compact_n it_o make_v the_o solemne_v bond_n of_o obedience_n signify_v nothing_o it_o make_v every_o prosperous_a rebellion_n just_a etc._n etc._n and_o if_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n have_v succeed_v in_o their_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n no_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v be_v call_v the_o keeper_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o israel_n the_o supposition_n of_o this_o principle_n will_v unavoidable_o keep_v up_o a_o constant_a jealousy_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o his_o people_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o way_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o arbitrary_a government_n into_o a_o nation_n beside_o this_o must_v necessary_o engage_v a_o nation_n in_o endless_a dispute_n about_o the_o forfeiture_n of_o power_n into_o who_o hand_n it_o fall_v whether_o into_o the_o people_n in_o common_a or_o some_o person_n
they_o when_o the_o rebellious_a israelite_n in_o moses_n absence_n will_v needs_o make_v a_o god_n that_o be_v a_o leader_n or_o ruler_n to_o go_v before_o they_o they_o contribute_v their_o earrings_a to_o the_o carry_v on_o that_o design_n but_o the_o effect_n and_o issue_n of_o that_o contribution_n be_v only_o a_o calf_n i_o beseech_v you_o remember_v from_o all_o our_o contributory_a plate_n from_o the_o silver_n basin_n even_o to_o the_o small_a bodkin_n whether_o we_o have_v any_o production_n among_o we_o better_o than_o this_o 30._o p._n 30._o man_n who_o decry_v the_o pope_n yet_o cry_v up_o themselves_o into_o a_o authority_n as_o great_a as_o he_o not_o only_o over_o the_o people_n 43._o id._n visit_v sermon_n at_o lewis_n octob._n 8._o 1662._o p._n 43._o but_o over_o the_o prince_n whatsoever_o therefore_o teach_v children_n obedience_n to_o their_o parent_n subject_n loyalty_n towards_o their_o sovereign_n whatsoever_o teach_v the_o afflict_a patience_n the_o happy_a temperance_n the_o faithful_a perseverance_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o people_n charity_n be_v that_o sound_a doctrine_n which_o we_o must_v preach_v the_o congregation_n learn._n dr._n gardiner_n it_o be_v high_a time_n for_o sovereign_a majesty_n to_o send_v a_o strict_a injunction_n of_o take_v heed_n etc._n sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n ox._n on_o act_n sund._n 1622._o p._n 25_o etc._n etc._n that_o we_o poison_n not_o our_o study_n with_o the_o write_n of_o puritan_n and_o jesuit_n for_o the_o one_o no_o less_o than_o the_o other_o under_o colour_n of_o zeal_n and_o pretence_n of_o holy_a discipline_n corrupt_v and_o spoil_v green_a age_n before_o it_o can_v discern_v and_o season_v new_a vessel_n with_o unseasonable_a liquor_n witness_v that_o detestable_a and_o traitorous_a instruction_n encourage_v subject_n to_o resist_v their_o supreme_a ruler_n when_o they_o be_v notorious_o tax_v of_o injustice_n and_o cruelty_n so_o that_o king_n according_a to_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o long_o king_n than_o they_o serve_v their_o turn_n be_v not_o these_o gospeler_n where_o they_o broach_v such_o tenet_n mere_a pope_n be_v they_o not_o like_v to_o antichrist_n that_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n but_o advance_v himself_o against_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o do_v they_o not_o work_v like_o samson_n who_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o pillar_n whereon_o the_o house_n do_v stand_v that_o overthrow_v they_o the_o house_n and_o the_o man_n may_v fall_v into_o a_o common_a ruin_n i_o be_o sure_a god_n word_n say_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v and_o do_v my_o prophet_n no_o harm_n and_o this_o commandment_n of_o obedience_n be_v without_o distinction_n jeremy_n chap._n 29._o command_n the_o israelite_n even_o those_o which_o be_v captive_n under_o heathen_a king_n not_o to_o resist_v but_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o for_o the_o peace_n of_o babylon_n and_o it_o be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o lord_n say_v st._n paul_n 1_o tim._n 2._o not_o that_o you_o resist_v but_o that_o you_o make_v supplication_n and_o prayer_n for_o king_n and_o for_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n the_o prophet_n the_o apostle_n and_o christ_n himself_o subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o power_n of_o magistracy_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o disciple_n do_v draw_v his_o sword_n in_o christ_n defence_n he_o be_v command_v to_o put_v it_o up_o the_o example_n be_v not_o to_o be_v number_v of_o god_n punishment_n upon_o those_o that_o have_v resist_v authority_n by_o god_n ordain_v and_o establish_v in_o the_o old_a law_n it_o be_v death_n if_o a_o man_n have_v resist_v the_o high_a power_n corah_n with_o all_o his_o be_v consume_v with_o fire_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n be_v swallow_v up_o of_o the_o earth_n because_o they_o seditious_o resist_v moses_n and_o aaron_n we_o know_v what_o end_n absalon_n come_v unto_o when_o he_o have_v expel_v his_o father_n out_o of_o his_o kingdom_n what_o seem_v more_o goodly_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n than_o that_o notable_a act_n of_o brutus_n and_o cassius_n who_o destroy_v caesar_n repute_v a_o tyrant_n and_o yet_o that_o those_o their_o do_n be_v not_o allow_v of_o god_n the_o end_n declare_v wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v supreme_a ruler_n the_o they_o swerve_v from_o the_o line_n of_o justice_n for_o it_o please_v god_n sometime_o to_o punish_v his_o people_n by_o a_o tyrannous_a hand_n and_o in_o such_o a_o case_n to_o resist_v what_o else_o be_v it_o but_o tollere_fw-la martyrium_fw-la to_o take_v away_o the_o occasion_n the_o glory_n and_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n anno_fw-la 1647._o dr._n jasper_n mayne_n publish_v his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 5._o p._n 5._o or_o the_o people_n war_n examine_v etc._n etc._n and_o in_o it_o he_o affirm_v that_o suppose_v the_o king_n invade_v the_o people_n liberty_n which_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v preserve_v but_o by_o arm_n take_v up_o against_o the_o invader_n yet_o the_o king_n be_v this_o invader_n unless_o by_o such_o a_o invasion_n he_o can_v cease_v to_o be_v their_o king_n and_o they_o to_o be_v his_o subject_n i_o can_v see_v how_o such_o right_n can_v make_v their_o defence_n lawful_a and_o this_o he_o prove_v etc._n p._n 6_o 7_o etc._n etc._n by_o show_v the_o divine_a institution_n of_o king_n and_o what_o right_n god_n allow_v they_o particular_o that_o of_o be_v supreme_a independent_o lord_n of_o his_o own_o action_n whether_o unjust_a or_o just_a as_o not_o to_o be_v accountable_a to_o any_o but_o god_n after_o which_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v etc._n p._n 12_o etc._n etc._n wherein_o the_o supreme_a power_n consist_v 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o and_o that_o those_o particular_a right_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o king_n of_o england_n wherefore_o the_o crown_n be_v hereditary_a where_o the_o tenure_n be_v not_o conditional_a nor_o hang_v upon_o any_o contract_n where_o the_o only_a obligation_n upon_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o oath_n that_o he_o take_v at_o his_o coronation_n to_o rule_v according_a to_o the_o know_a law_n of_o the_o place_n though_o every_o breach_n of_o such_o a_o oath_n be_v a_o offence_n against_o god_n to_o who_o alone_o a_o prince_n thus_o independent_a be_v accountable_a for_o his_o action_n yet_o it_o will_v never_o pass_v for_o more_o than_o perjury_n in_o the_o prince_n no_o warrant_n for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o be_v a_o king_n mislead_v by_o evil_a counsellor_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v actual_o trample_v upon_o the_o law_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n yet_o unless_o some_o original_a compact_n can_v be_v produce_v where_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o upon_o every_o such_o encroachment_n it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o stand_v upon_o their_o defence_n that_o where_o the_o king_n cease_v to_o govern_v according_a to_o law_n he_o shall_v for_o such_o misgovernment_n cease_v to_o be_v king_n to_o urge_v such_o unfortunate_a precedent_n as_o a_o depose_a richard_n or_o a_o dethroned_a edward_n then_o disproportion_v example_n of_o popular_a fury_n the_o one_o force_v to_o part_n with_o his_o crown_n by_o resignation_n the_o other_o as_o never_o have_v have_v legal_a title_n to_o it_o may_v show_v the_o injustice_n of_o former_a parliament_n grow_v strong_a never_o justify_v the_o pitch_a field_n that_o have_v be_v fight_v by_o this_o if_o this_o supposition_n be_v true_a the_o king_n be_v bind_v to_o make_v the_o law_n his_o rule_n by_o no_o other_o obligation_n etc._n sect_n p._n 20_o 21_o etc._n etc._n but_o his_o oath_n at_o his_o coronation_n than_o which_o there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a i_o confess_v and_o where_o it_o be_v violate_v never_o without_o repentance_n escape_v unpunished_a yet_o it_o be_v a_o trespass_n of_o which_o subject_n can_v only_o complain_v but_o as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v subject_n can_v never_o innocent_o revenge_v but_o they_o will_v say_v they_o have_v all_o this_o while_n fight_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n etc._n etc._n all_o which_o resolve_v itself_o into_o this_o unchristian_a bloody_a conclusion_n 36._o p._n 36._o that_o a_o assembly_n of_o profess_a protestant_n divine_n have_v advise_v the_o two_o parliament_n of_o england_n and_o scotland_n confess_v subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n their_o lawful_a sovereign_n have_v thereby_o set_v three_o kingdom_n in_o a_o flame_n 4._o id._n def_n of_o his_o serm._n against_o cheynel_n p._n 4._o etc._n etc._n this_o doctrine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o propagate_v religion_n how_o pure_a soever_o it_o be_v by_o the_o sword_n be_v that_o religion_n to_o which_o i_o profess_v myself_o ready_a to_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o defame_v true_a protestant_a religion_n for_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o our_o reformation_n die_v before_o i_o dr._n peter_n heylyn_n anno_fw-la 1643._o etc._n print_n oxf._n p._n 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n publish_v
intercession_n unto_o the_o king_n grace_n with_o all_o due_a subjection_n that_o his_o grace_n will_v release_v that_o commandment_n if_o he_o will_v not_o do_v it_o they_o shall_v keep_v their_o testament_n with_o all_o other_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n and_o let_v the_o king_n exercise_v his_o tyranny_n if_o they_o can_v fly_v and_o in_o no_o wise_a under_o the_o pain_n of_o damnation_n shall_v they_o withstand_v he_o with_o violence_n but_o suffer_v patient_o all_o the_o tyranny_n that_o he_o lay_v on_o they_o both_o in_o their_o body_n and_o good_n and_o leave_v the_o vengeance_n of_o it_o unto_o their_o heavenly_a father_n but_o in_o no_o wise_a shall_v they_o resist_v violent_o neither_o shall_v they_o deny_v christ_n verity_n nor_o yet_o forsake_v it_o before_o the_o prince_n neither_o shall_v they_o go_v about_o to_o depose_v their_o prince_n 295._o p._n 295._o as_o my_o lord_n the_o bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v but_o they_o shall_v bold_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v the_o verity_n and_o will_v thereby_o abide_v and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o example_n of_o peter_n and_o john_n and_o of_o christ_n of_o the_o three_o child_n and_o daniel_n and_o then_o add_v so_o that_o christian_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v in_o suffer_v the_o king_n tyranny_n but_o not_o in_o consent_v to_o his_o unlawful_a commandment_n always_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n the_o comfortable_a say_n of_o christ_n fear_v not_o they_o that_o can_v kill_v the_o body_n which_o when_o they_o have_v do_v they_o can_v no_o more_o do_v etc._n etc._n the_o weapon_n use_v by_o the_o martyr_n in_o those_o day_n be_v patience_n and_o prayer_n and_o by_o those_o arm_n they_o conquer_v their_o adversary_n so_o when_o the_o martyr_n bilney_n go_v to_o his_o death_n be_v upbraid_v 1547._o vid._n answer_v to_o stephen_n gardiner_n devilish_a detection_n fol._n 203._o b._n edit_n a_o 1547._o that_o he_o be_v account_v a_o holy_a man_n wrought_v no_o miracle_n he_o answer_v with_o a_o mild_a voice_n and_o countenance_n god_n only_o work_v miracle_n and_o wonder_n and_o he_o it_o be_v that_o have_v wrought_v this_o one_o wonder_n in_o your_o eye_n that_o i_o be_v wrongful_o accuse_v false_o belie_v opprobrious_o and_o despiteful_o handle_v buffet_v and_o condemn_v to_o the_o fire_n yet_o hitherto_o have_v i_o not_o once_o open_v my_o mouth_n against_o any_o of_o you_o this_o pass_v the_o work_n of_o nature_n and_o be_v therefore_o the_o manifest_a miracle_n of_o god_n who_o will_v by_o my_o death_n and_o suffer_v be_v glorify_v and_o have_v his_o truth_n enhance_a this_o be_v the_o true_a way_n to_o get_v the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n and_o here_o you_o see_v the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n sect_n ii_o the_o necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n though_o compile_v anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 1540_o receive_v not_o its_o approbation_n in_o parliament_n till_o ann_n 154â—_n be_v print_v in_o may_n follow_v by_o the_o king_n henry_n the_o eighth_n order_n who_o think_v it_o so_o useful_a that_o himself_o write_v a_o preface_n to_o it_o direct_v to_o all_o his_o faithful_a and_o love_a subject_n with_o the_o advice_n of_o his_o clergy_n as_o a_o doctrine_n and_o declaration_n of_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o his_o word_n with_o the_o principal_a article_n of_o religion_n allow_v also_o by_o the_o lord_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a and_o the_o nether_a house_n of_o parliament_n in_o which_o say_v our_o historian_n 495._o lord_n herbert_n henry_n viii_o p._n 495._o they_o handle_v all_o thing_n with_o much_o moderation_n the_o king_n have_v labour_v first_o to_o make_v tenant_n understand_v then_o to_o have_v they_o observe_v and_o though_o there_o be_v in_o it_o account_v give_v of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n etc._n etc._n yet_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o popish_a religion_n be_v unquestionable_o under_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n much_o owe_v to_o the_o seasonable_a publish_n and_o disperse_v of_o this_o book_n which_o come_v out_o both_o in_o latin_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o foreigner_n and_o english_a for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o native_n nor_o be_v it_o to_o be_v expect_v that_o heterodoxy_n of_o so_o long_a continuance_n shall_v all_o in_o a_o moment_n be_v condemn_v in_o this_o book_n the_o exposition_n of_o the_o five_o commandment_n teach_v we_o thus_o in_o this_o commandment_n by_o these_o word_n father_n and_o mother_n be_v understand_v not_o only_o the_o natural_a father_n and_o mother_n which_o do_v carnal_o beget_v we_o and_o bring_v we_o up_o but_o also_o prince_n and_o all_o other_o governor_n ruler_n and_o pastor_n under_o who_o we_o be_v nourish_v bring_v up_o order_v and_o guide_v and_o by_o this_o word_n honour_n in_o this_o commandment_n be_v not_o only_o mean_v a_o reverence_n and_o lowliness_n in_o word_n and_o outward_a gesture_n but_o also_o a_o prompt_a and_o ready_a obedience_n to_o their_o lawful_a commandment_n a_o regard_n to_o their_o word_n a_o forbear_n and_o suffer_v of_o they_o a_o inward_a love_n and_o veneration_n towards_o they_o etc._n etc._n this_o be_v the_o very_a honour_n and_o duty_n which_o not_o only_o the_o child_n do_v owe_v unto_o their_o parent_n but_o also_o all_o subject_n and_o inferior_n to_o their_o head_n and_o ruler_n and_o after_o this_o have_v full_o show_v the_o duty_n of_o child_n to_o their_o parent_n and_o parent_n to_o their_o child_n from_o the_o precept_n and_o example_n of_o holy_a scripture_n it_o proceed_v this_o commandment_n also_o contain_v the_o honour_n and_o obedience_n which_o subject_n owe_v unto_o their_o prince_n for_o scripture_n take_v prince_n to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v father_n and_o nurse_n towards_o their_o subject_n then_o reckon_v up_o the_o several_a duty_n of_o prince_n it_o add_v and_o all_o their_o subject_n must_v again_o on_o their_o part_n and_o be_v bind_v by_o this_o commandment_n not_o only_o to_o honour_n and_o obey_v the_o say_v prince_n according_a as_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o do_v and_o to_o owe_v their_o truth_n and_o fidelity_n unto_o they_o as_o unto_o their_o natural_a lord_n but_o they_o must_v also_o love_v they_o as_o child_n do_v love_v their_o father_n yea_o they_o must_v more_o tender_a the_o surety_n of_o their_o prince_n person_n and_o his_o estate_n than_o their_o own_o or_o any_o other_o even_o like_a as_o the_o health_n of_o the_o head_n be_v more_o to_o be_v tender_v than_o the_o health_n of_o any_o other_o member_n and_o by_o this_o commandment_n also_o subject_n be_v bind_v not_o to_o withdraw_v their_o say_a fealty_n truth_n love_n and_o obedience_n towards_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n ☞_o ☞_o whatsoever_o it_o be_v ne_o in_o any_o cause_n may_v they_o conspire_v against_o his_o person_n ne_o do_v any_o thing_n towards_o the_o hindrance_n or_o hurt_v thereof_o nor_o of_o his_o estate_n and_o furthermore_o by_o this_o commandment_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o obey_v also_o all_o the_o law_n etc._n etc._n make_v by_o their_o prince_n and_o governor_n except_o they_o be_v against_o the_o commandment_n of_o god._n they_o must_v also_o give_v unto_o their_o prince_n aid_n ☞_o ☞_o help_v and_o assistance_n whensoever_o he_o shall_v require_v the_o same_o either_o for_o surety_n preservation_n or_o maintenance_n of_o his_o person_n and_o estate_n or_o of_o the_o realm_n and_o further_o if_o any_o subject_a shall_v know_v of_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v or_o may_v be_v to_o the_o noyance_n or_o damage_n of_o his_o prince_n person_n or_o estate_n he_o be_v bind_v by_o this_o commandment_n to_o disclose_v the_o same_o with_o all_o speed_n to_o the_o prince_n himself_o or_o to_o some_o of_o his_o council_n for_o it_o be_v the_o very_a law_n of_o nature_n that_o every_o member_n shall_v employ_v himself_o to_o preserve_v a_o defend_v the_o head._n and_o that_o all_o subject_n do_v owe_v unto_o their_o prince_n and_o governor_n such_o honour_n and_o obedience_n as_o be_v aforesaid_a it_o appear_v evident_o in_o sundry_a place_n of_o scripture_n but_o especial_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o s._n paul_n rom._n 13._o and_o s._n peter_n 1_o pet._n 2._o and_o there_o be_v many_o example_n in_o scripture_n of_o the_o great_a vengeance_n of_o god_n that_o have_v fall_v upon_o such_o as_o have_v be_v disobedient_a unto_o their_o prince_n but_o one_o principal_a example_n to_o be_v note_v be_v of_o the_o rebellion_n which_o chore_n dathan_n and_o abiron_n make_v against_o their_o governor_n moses_n and_o aaron_n for_o punishment_n of_o which_o rebel_n god_n not_o only_o cause_v the_o earth_n to_o open_v and_o to_o swallow_v they_o down_o but_o cause_v also_o the_o fire_n to_o descend_v from_o heaven_n and_o to_o burn_v up_o 250_o captain_n which_o conspire_v with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o rebellion_n and_o the_o explanation_n of_o the_o six_o commandment_n say_v thus_o ☜_o
these_o law_n &c_n p._n 14._o v._n loc_fw-la and_o p._n 21_o 22_o &c_n &c_n which_o he_o give_v to_o we_o under_o the_o most_o barbarous_a and_o persecute_v emperor_n no_o christian_a ever_o suffer_v as_o a_o rebel_n they_o give_v no_o other_o disturbance_n to_o the_o government_n than_o by_o confess_v themselves_o christian_n and_o suffer_v for_o it_o their_o number_n indeed_o be_v very_o formidable_a but_o nothing_o else_o the_o same_o doctor_n write_v his_o case_n of_o resistance_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o passive_a obedience_n be_v not_o confute_v but_o laugh_v out_o of_o countenance_n 109._o ep._n ded._n p._n 109._o when_o whoever_o have_v be_v so_o hardy_a as_o to_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n have_v be_v think_v a_o enemy_n to_o his_o country_n one_o who_o trample_v on_o all_o law_n who_o betray_v the_o right_n and_o laberty_n of_o the_o subject_a and_o set_v up_o for_o tyranny_n and_o arbitrary_a power_n 3._o p._n 3._o in_o this_o accurate_a treatise_n he_o prove_v 1._o that_o god_n himself_o set_v up_o a_o sovereign_n and_o iresistible_a power_n in_o the_o jewish_a nation_n and_o that_o during_o all_o that_o time_n 14._o v._o p._n 13_o 14._o it_o be_v unlawful_a for_o subject_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o resist_v their_o prince_n 2._o that_o our_o saviour_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n both_o by_o his_o example_n and_o precept_n as_o do_v also_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul._n 133._o p._n 133._o the_o sum_n of_o st._n paul_n doctrine_n be_v this_o that_o all_o man_n whatever_o their_o rank_n and_o condition_n be_v must_v be_v subject_a to_o sovereign_a prince_n i._n e._n must_v obey_v all_o their_o just_a and_o lawful_a command_n and_o patient_o submit_v even_o to_o their_o unjust_a violence_n for_o sovereign_a prince_n be_v make_v and_o advance_v by_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o that_o resist_v resist_v not_o man_n but_o god_n and_o how_o prosperous_a soever_o such_o rebel_n may_v be_v in_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v not_o escape_v the_o divine_a vengeance_n and_o justice_n which_o will_v follow_v they_o into_o another_o world_n they_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n 221._o p._n 221._o the_o last_o judgement_n weigh_v down_o all_o other_o consideration_n and_o certain_o rebellion_n may_v well_o be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o the_o sin_n of_o witchcraft_n when_o it_o so_o enchant_v man_n that_o they_o be_v resolve_v to_o be_v rebel_n though_o they_o be_v damn_v for_o it_o so_o dr._n h._n bagshaw_n 8._o serm._n on_o isa_n 1.26_o p._n 8._o shall_v magistrate_n omit_v work_n of_o justice_n and_o mercy_n they_o be_v no_o more_o god_n but_o idol_n nay_o the_o worst_a sort_n of_o idol_n that_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v do_v yet_o foul_o reproach_v divine_a power_n but_o shall_v people_n resist_v libel_n or_o abuse_v they_o and_o so_o strive_v to_o deface_v the_o mark_n of_o their_o greatness_n they_o strike_v at_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o supreme_a we_o may_v all_o learn_v duty_n from_o consider_v that_o god_n be_v the_o founder_n of_o human_a government_n so_o also_o the_o learned_a dr._n faulkner_n 184._o v._o christian_n loyalty_n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 183_o 184._o the_o truth_n be_v maximus_n be_v a_o rebel_n and_o have_v wicked_a murder_v gratian_n the_o emperor_n and_o invade_v the_o territory_n of_o valentinian_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n s._n martin_n though_o often_o request_v for_o a_o long_a time_n refuse_v to_o come_v to_o his_o table_n and_o avoid_v all_o converse_n with_o he_o and_o do_v also_o foretell_v his_o ruin_n and_o marcellinus_n socrates_n theodoret_n and_o sozomen_n in_o their_o history_n often_o give_v he_o the_o stile_n of_o maximus_n the_o tyrant_n and_o symmachus_n a_o roman_a senator_n be_v find_v guilty_a of_o treason_n by_o theodosius_n for_o publish_v a_o panegyric_n upon_o maximus_n s._n ambrose_n not_o only_o refuse_v maximus_n the_o salutation_n of_o a_o kiss_n from_o he_o but_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o those_o bishop_n who_o communicate_v with_o he_o etc._n etc._n 233._o chap._n 6._o p._n 233._o the_o same_o author_n confute_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o this_o kingdom_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o surrendry_a make_v by_o king_n john_n to_o pandulphus_fw-la the_o pope_n legate_n add_v i_o shall_v choose_v to_o observe_v in_o general_a that_o this_o case_n be_v the_o same_o as_o if_o any_o seditious_a person_n or_o usurper_n shall_v by_o fraud_n or_o force_n reduce_v the_o king_n to_o strait_n and_o difficulty_n and_o shall_v then_o by_o like_a method_n gain_v a_o promise_n from_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v under_o their_o government_n and_o shall_v order_v the_o affair_n of_o his_o realm_n in_o compliance_n with_o they_o and_o subjection_n to_o they_o now_o all_o such_o act_n be_v whole_o void_a and_o utter_o unobligatory_a because_o 1._o no_o part_n of_o royalty_n can_v be_v gain_v by_o possession_n upon_o a_o unjust_a title_n against_o the_o right_a owner_n upon_o a_o sure_a title_n this_o be_v a_o parallel_a case_n to_o a_o thief_n be_v possess_v of_o a_o honest_a man_n good_n 2._o no_o sovereign_a king_n unless_o by_o voluntary_a relinquish_a his_o whole_a authority_n to_o the_o next_o heir_n can_v transfer_v his_o royal_a supremacy_n to_o any_o other_o person_n whosoever_o etc._n etc._n loc_fw-la p._n 383._o v._n loc_fw-la another_o ground_n of_o subject_n security_n though_o they_o may_v not_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n be_v from_o god_n be_v the_o judge_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n and_o shall_v not_o the_o judgement_n and_o authority_n of_o god_n over_o prince_n be_v think_v valuable_a and_o considerable_a though_o he_o be_v more_o righteous_a and_o more_o able_a to_o help_v the_o oppress_a than_o any_o judge_n upon_o earth_n 491._o p._n 393._o v._o p._n 395_o 397_o 456_o 457_o 463_o 490_o 491._o unless_o all_o thing_n be_v in_o utter_a confusion_n and_o anarchy_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o that_o there_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v such_o a_o authority_n which_o none_o have_v power_n of_o resist_v but_o this_o can_v not_o where_o be_v so_o well_o place_v for_o the_o subject_n interest_n as_o in_o their_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o supreme_a governor_n christian_n be_v baptise_a into_o that_o doctrine_n which_o make_v great_a provision_n for_o the_o security_n of_o king_n and_o against_o all_o manner_n of_o resistance_n but_o though_o the_o direction_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v plain_a history_n will_v acquaint_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v many_o contrary_a practice_n as_o matter_n of_o fact._n but_o these_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v urge_v against_o the_o rule_n of_o duty_n in_o this_o than_o in_o other_o action_n of_o disobedience_n and_o swerve_v from_o god_n commandment_n 507._o p._n 507._o it_o be_v true_o observe_v by_o barclay_n that_o valentinian_n the_o young_a who_o be_v a_o arian_n may_v as_o easy_o have_v be_v resist_v and_o depose_v by_o the_o catholic_n christian_n as_o any_o king_n or_o emperor_n whatsoever_o if_o they_o will_v have_v undertake_v any_o such_o thing_n for_o then_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v then_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o theodosius_n who_o be_v a_o zealous_a promoter_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o western_a empire_n be_v overrun_v by_o maximus_n a_o enemy_n to_o the_o arian_n the_o army_n of_o valentinian_n then_o at_o milan_n be_v so_o disaffect_v to_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o declare_v they_o will_v go_v over_o to_o those_o marcellin_n ambr._n ep._n 33._o ad_fw-la marcellin_n to_o who_o s._n ambrose_n shall_v direct_v they_o unless_o the_o emperor_n will_v communicate_v with_o they_o who_o embrace_v the_o true_a faith._n but_o in_o this_o case_n theodosius_n protect_v and_o assist_v valentinian_n and_o s._n ambrose_n disclaim_v all_o resistance_n against_o he_o and_o espouse_v his_o interest_n to_o the_o utmost_a against_o maximus_n herbert_z lord_z bishop_n of_o hereford_n 1688._o pr._n lond._n 1688._o in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o read_n the_o late_a declaration_n assert_n the_o same_o truth_n for_o though_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o read_n of_o the_o decclaration_n 5._o p._n 5._o because_o when_o we_o be_v bid_v to_o honour_v the_o king_n we_o ought_v to_o observe_v that_o express_a command_n of_o god_n in_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o express_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o at_o least_o most_o evident_o deduce_v from_o it_o so_o that_o every_o common_a understanding_n must_v needs_o see_v it_o 15._o p._n 15._o yet_o he_o subjoin_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n shall_v have_v any_o disloyal_a thought_n in_o his_o heart_n his_o principle_n command_v he_o unto_o entire_a obedience_n either_o active_a or_o passive_a without_o any_o equivocation_n or_o mental_a reservation_n whatsoever_o sect_n viii_o dr._n matthew_n
god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n god_n s._n dr._n fowler_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o certain_a than_o that_o for_o any_o of_o we_o to_o be_v false_a 252._o design_n of_o christianity_n p._n 243_o 251_o 252._o and_o perfidious_a to_o be_v ungovernable_a rebellious_a or_o seditious_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n itself_o be_v most_o unsufferable_a and_o inexcusable_a for_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o behave_v ourselves_o after_o this_o manner_n upon_o any_o account_n whatever_o religion_n will_v be_v the_o most_o useless_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v lawful_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n only_o ☜_o ☜_o i_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v more_o useless_a and_o unprofitable_a than_o mischievous_a and_o hurtful_a nor_o will_v the_o christion_n religion_n itself_o be_v worthy_a our_o profession_n if_o it_o will_v give_v we_o leave_v upon_o any_o design_n to_o allow_v ourselves_o in_o the_o forementioned_a immorality_n or_o in_o any_o one_o whatsoever_o thus_o to_o do_v be_v no_o other_o than_o to_o be_v irreligious_a to_o promote_v religion_n to_o be_v unchristian_a to_o do_v service_n to_o christianity_n and_o therefore_o to_o go_v the_o direct_v way_n to_o destroy_v it_o by_o the_o mean_v we_o use_v for_o its_o preservation_n thus_o to_o do_v be_v to_o oppose_v the_o interest_n of_o our_o religion_n to_o that_o of_o our_o soul_n 11._o id._n discour_n of_o christian_a liberty_n p._n 175._o â—ee_o his_o discourse_n of_o offence_n p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o and_o to_o cast_v these_o away_o in_o the_o defence_n of_o that_o it_o be_v come_v to_o that_o sad_a pass_n that_o preach_v obedience_n to_o authority_n be_v as_o unacceptable_a doctrine_n as_o can_v be_v to_o even_o many_o great_a pretender_n to_o christianity_n although_o it_o be_v do_v never_o so_o prudent_o and_o agreeable_o to_o the_o express_a doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o notion_n of_o obedience_n for_o conscience_n sake_n seem_v almost_o lose_v among_o not_o a_o few_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a sin_n for_o which_o we_o have_v too_o great_a reason_n to_o fear_v there_o be_v a_o heavy_a scourge_n near_o we_o mr._n evans_n a_o moderate_a man_n when_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n or_o the_o king_n when_o religion_n 12._o sermon_n of_o moderate_a 1682._o p._n 12._o and_o the_o welfare_n of_o his_o country_n lie_v at_o stake_n then_o think_v it_o a_o most_o worthy_a and_o weighty_a occasion_n of_o employ_v his_o zeal_n and_o activity_n in_o their_o service_n of_o defend_v they_o with_o courage_n and_o resolution_n with_o his_o life_n and_o fortune_n he_o never_o break_v the_o second_o table_n to_o preserve_v the_o first_o nor_o make_v use_n of_o any_o way_n to_o secure_a religion_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o or_o destructive_a of_o its_o principle_n what_o man_n esteem_v great_a falsehood_n 23._o pag._n 23._o and_o call_v toryism_n and_o popery_n be_v real_o as_o true_a as_o gospel_n 34._o pag._n 34._o i_o will_v conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remark_n we_o may_v and_o shall_v if_o we_o do_v not_o timely_o take_v up_o bring_v in_o popery_n by_o a_o heady_a and_o extravagant_a zeal_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_n and_o enslave_v ourselves_o by_o our_o fierce_a and_o passionate_a contention_n for_o liberty_n property_n and_o safety_n 48._o p._n 48._o give_v i_o the_o man_n that_o be_v honest_a and_o constant_a to_o his_o principle_n and_o to_o what_o he_o profess_v whatsoever_o party_n or_o persuasion_n he_o be_v of_o he_o be_v much_o more_o valuable_a to_o i_o than_o he_o that_o plight_n his_o faith_n to_o the_o church_n and_o give_v all_o the_o security_n that_o can_v be_v take_v for_o his_o conformity_n to_o it_o and_o then_o after_o he_o have_v wound_v himself_o into_o its_o communion_n and_o preferment_n play_v booty_n and_o act_n like_o a_o nonconformist_a these_o be_v the_o treacherous_a friend_n that_o like_a viper_n prey_n upon_o the_o bowel_n of_o their_o mother_n and_o betray_v she_o as_o judas_n do_v our_o lord_n with_o a_o kiss_n dr._n comber_n in_o his_o religion_n and_o loyalty_n etc._n sec._n edit_n 1683._o p._n 8_o 3._o v._n pag._n 12_o 13_o etc._n etc._n if_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v make_v worldly_a interest_n the_o sole_a measure_n of_o her_o action_n they_o will_v never_o consider_v what_o be_v honest_a but_o only_o what_o be_v expedient_a and_o never_o stick_v at_o ill_a mean_n to_o accomplish_v that_o which_o they_o account_v good_a ends._n we_o of_o this_o church_n be_v perhaps_o the_o only_a christian_n since_o the_o primitive_a age_n who_o never_o dispense_v with_o our_o loyalty_n to_o serve_v our_o worldly_a ends._n and_o if_o this_o do_v not_o commend_v our_o policy_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o declare_v our_o honesty_n and_o integrity_n and_o must_v needs_o recommend_v we_o to_o all_o good_a man_n as_o those_o who_o prefer_v our_o duty_n and_o our_o conscience_n before_o all_o earthly_a advantage_n 39_o p._n 39_o no_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n teach_v and_o practice_n more_o loyalty_n than_o that_o which_o be_v true_o call_v protestant_n and_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o if_o ever_o his_o r._n h._n shall_v attain_v the_o crown_n he_o will_v not_o blame_v our_o church_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o endeavour_v to_o subvert_v it_o after_o they_o have_v renounce_v all_o communion_n with_o it_o 52._o pag._n 52._o especial_o when_o it_o be_v further_o consider_v how_o constant_o the_o true_a protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v love_v and_o how_o faithful_o they_o have_v serve_v the_o royal_a family_n in_o all_o fortune_n how_o close_o they_o have_v adhere_v to_o the_o interest_n thereof_o upon_o all_o occasion_n so_o that_o whoever_o be_v true_a son_n of_o this_o church_n our_o king_n have_v always_o reckon_v they_o their_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a friend_n and_o when_o a_o rebellion_n be_v design_v against_o the_o bless_a father_n of_o his_o royal_a highness_n the_o contriver_n of_o it_o find_v it_o necessary_a first_o to_o seduce_v man_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n before_o they_o can_v engage_v they_o in_o so_o wicked_a a_o action_n 〈…〉_o p_o 〈…〉_o and_o since_o the_o happy_a restoration_n they_o have_v incur_v the_o hatred_n of_o the_o bigoted_a fanatic_n for_o their_o perpetual_a stand_n for_o the_o king_n prerogative_n and_o their_o zealous_a promote_a his_n and_o his_o royal_a highness_n interest_n the_o pamphlet_n write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n â—â—_o p._n 57_o â—â—_o frequent_o transcribe_v whole_a passage_n out_o of_o doleman_n book_n take_v some_o of_o their_o accurse_a principle_n the_o commonwealth_n have_v power_n to_o choose_v their_o own_o fashion_n of_o government_n as_o also_o to_o change_v it_o upon_o reasonable_a cause_n the_o commonwealth_n have_v power_n not_o only_o to_o put_v back_o the_o next_o inheritor_n upon_o lawful_a occasion_n but_o also_o to_o dispossess_v they_o that_o have_v be_v lawful_o put_v in_o possession_n if_o they_o fulfil_v not_o the_o law_n and_o condition_n by_o which_o and_o for_o which_o their_o dignity_n be_v give_v they_o the_o republic_n may_v cure_v or_o cut_v off_o their_o head_n if_o they_o infest_v the_o rest_n prince_n be_v subject_a to_o law_n and_o order_n and_o the_o commonwealth_n which_o give_v they_o their_o authority_n for_o the_o good_a of_o all_o may_v also_o restrain_v or_o take_v the_o same_o away_o again_o if_o they_o abuse_v it_o to_o the_o common_a evil_n the_o whole_a body_n to_o superior_a to_o the_o prince_n neither_o so_o give_v the_o commonwealth_n her_o authority_n and_o power_n up_o to_o any_o prince_n that_o she_o deprive_v herself_o utter_o of_o the_o same_o when_o need_n shall_v require_v to_o use_v it_o for_o her_o defence_n for_o which_o she_o give_v it_o the_o prince_n power_n be_v not_o absolute_a but_o delegate_v from_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o be_v give_v with_o such_o condition_n and_o oath_n on_o both_o party_n as_o if_o the_o same_o be_v not_o keep_v by_o either_o party_n the_o other_o be_v not_o bind_v with_o many_o other_o such_o popish_a position_n 5._o so_o also_o the_o apost_n prâ—â—_n p._n 4_o 5._o and_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o this_o wicked_a libel_n of_o doleman_n be_v in_o part_n reprint_v anno_fw-la 1648._o under_o the_o feign_a title_n of_o several_a speech_n deliver_v at_o a_o conference_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o parliament_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n form_n of_o government_n 61._o pag._n 61._o but_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o only_o better_a in_o all_o other_o account_n but_o do_v hold_v teach_v and_o practice_v loyalty_n above_o all_o other_o in_o the_o world_n the_o divine_n thereof_o general_o hold_v monarchy_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o allegiance_n to_o be_v a_o obligation_n on_o
the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1689._o the_o preface_n have_v always_o think_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n or_o nonresistance_n of_o our_o lawful_a superior_n have_v be_v a_o doctrine_n found_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n recommend_v to_o the_o christian_a world_n by_o the_o precept_n and_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o more_o immediate_a follower_n which_o copy_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v exact_o transcribe_v to_o who_o immortal_a glory_n it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o she_o alone_o in_o contra-distinction_n both_o to_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n have_v assert_v the_o principle_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n as_o the_o best_a age_n of_o christianity_n own_a and_o practise_v it_o and_o have_v live_v so_o long_o to_o see_v that_o doctrine_n ridicule_v and_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bowstring_n and_o the_o assertor_n and_o practiser_n of_o it_o explode_v as_o old_a lacrymist_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o to_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n deny_v while_o some_o affirm_v that_o the_o tenet_n be_v no_o old_a than_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o be_v introduce_v by_o a_o few_o court_n bishop_n preface_n bishop_n saunderson_n preface_n to_o archbishop_n usher_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o apostle_n say_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n tit._n 3.1_o though_o s._n paul_n be_v certain_o no_o man-pleas_a far_o from_o seek_v himself_o or_o from_o make_v merchandise_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o handle_v it_o deceitful_o for_o filthy_a lucre_n sake_n nor_o be_v there_o hope_n of_o preferment_n when_o the_o church_n have_v no_o settle_a revenue_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o christian_a prince_n in_o the_o universal_a world_n but_o he_o draw_v his_o argument_n from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n the_o discharge_n of_o duty_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o advancement_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n see_v more_o in_o that_o admirable_a preface_n the_o better_a to_o make_v way_n for_o the_o attainment_n and_o establish_v of_o their_o own_o grandeur_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o communion_n both_o romanist_n and_o other_o have_v confident_o aver_v that_o our_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v nothing_o but_o our_o interest_n and_o that_o we_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o king_n because_o they_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o our_o church_n and_o have_v prosecute_v all_o that_o dislike_v our_o constitution_n i_o can_v no_o long_o forbear_v write_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o that_o truth_n which_o be_v eternal_a and_o unalterable_a as_o be_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n though_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o our_o shame_n that_o they_o be_v more_o illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n than_o in_o our_o life_n and_o show_v that_o from_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o happy_a reformation_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o avow_v that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o every_o christian_a in_o thing_n lawful_a active_o to_o obey_v his_o superior_a in_o thing_n unlawful_a to_o suffer_v rather_o than_o obey_v and_o in_o any_o case_n or_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o not_o to_o resist_v because_o whoever_o do_v so_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n nor_o can_v the_o doctrine_n be_v unseasonable_a since_o no_o government_n can_v be_v safe_a without_o it_o man_n passion_n natural_o incline_v they_o to_o think_v well_o of_o themselves_o and_o to_o make_v complaint_n of_o hard_a usage_n even_o then_o when_o they_o be_v most_o gentle_o treat_v what_o instance_n have_v we_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o last_o age_n when_o parson_n in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o party_n resolve_v to_o expose_v the_o admirable_a reign_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n render_v she_o worse_o than_o the_o worst_a of_o tyrant_n and_o ask_v where_o be_v the_o nero_n and_o dioclesian_n where_o be_v the_o genserics_n and_o hunnerics_n as_o if_o neither_o pagan_a nor_o arian_n persecutor_n be_v as_o cruel_a as_o she_o and_o when_o another_o classis_fw-la of_o man_n blacken_v one_o of_o the_o best_a of_o man_n and_o the_o best_a of_o prince_n the_o martyr_n charles_n i._o as_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o his_o country_n the_o invader_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n and_o have_v not_o former_a age_n labour_v under_o the_o same_o discontent_n when_o the_o disaffect_v jew_n can_v say_v we_o have_v no_o portion_n in_o david_n nor_o any_o inheritance_n in_o the_o son_n of_o jesse_n every_o man_n to_o his_o tent_n o_o israel_n and_o yet_o that_o prince_n be_v of_o god_n own_o immediate_a designation_n and_o a_o man_n after_o god_n own_o heart_n now_o if_o upon_o such_o pretension_n subject_n may_v right_v themselves_o by_o resist_v their_o lawful_a superior_n how_o soon_o will_v a_o fruitful_a land_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o barren_a wilderness_n and_o paradise_n itself_o become_v a_o field_n of_o blood_n and_o i_o have_v with_o some_o regret_n and_o confusion_n reflect_v heretofore_o that_o in_o the_o romish_a communion_n preston_n widdrington_n and_o barn_n in_o england_n walsh_n and_o charon_n in_o ireland_n and_o in_o scotland_n barclay_n to_o omit_v other_o country_n all_o profess_a papist_n and_o all_o but_o barclay_n priest_n and_o consequent_o more_o oblige_v to_o uphold_v the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o pontifical_a chair_n shall_v honest_o and_o stout_o appear_v to_o the_o vindication_n of_o this_o truth_n which_o we_o seem_v either_o weary_a or_o ashamed_a of_o i_o never_o wonder_v to_o see_v the_o enemy_n of_o our_o church_n make_v a_o fastingday_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n nativity_n as_o if_o they_o be_v sorry_a that_o he_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o perhaps_o with_o reason_n because_o their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a both_o to_o his_o precept_n and_o example_n but_o i_o stand_v amaze_v to_o see_v her_o son_n disow_v her_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n do_v we_o serious_o study_v the_o law_n of_o providence_n and_o consider_v the_o indispensible_a obligation_n lay_v on_o we_o of_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n do_v we_o remember_v that_o affliction_n be_v the_o church_n portion_n and_o that_o not_o the_o least_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v to_o procure_v the_o great_a good_a this_o epiph._n this_o aug._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la &_o epiph._n doctrine_n will_v be_v more_o easy_o believe_v and_o more_o ready_o embrace_v they_o be_v the_o gnostic_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o teach_v man_n to_o swear_v and_o forswear_v and_o to_o sly_a from_o persecution_n when_o it_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o religion_n and_o for_o these_o among_o other_o reason_n i_o conjecture_v do_v 4._o do_v stillingfleet_n ser._n jan._n 30._o 168_o â—_o â—_o 9_o p._n 3._o 4._o a_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o church_n call_v simon_n magus_n the_o institutor_n of_o that_o vile_a sect_n the_o leviathan_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o the_o stroy_v all_o the_o difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o that_o probable_o because_o as_o the_o leviathan_n make_v himself_o sport_n in_o the_o water_n so_o the_o gnostic_n play_v with_o oath_n and_o all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a 4._o human_a id._n p._n 4._o set_v a_o mighty_a value_n upon_o themselves_o and_o have_v mean_a and_o contemptible_a thought_n of_o the_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v establish_v in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o be_v the_o hobbs_n of_o that_o age_n who_o give_v be_v to_o opinion_n contradictory_n to_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o gnostic_n think_v 5._o think_v id._n p._n 5._o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o contrivance_n of_o some_o evil_a spirit_n to_o abridge_v man_n of_o their_o liberty_n which_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n which_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o by_o s._n judas_n and_o the_o same_o great_a man_n say_v 3._o say_v sermon_n novem._n 5._o 1673._o pag._n 2_o 3._o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o machiavelli_n be_v quarrel_n against_o christianity_n that_o by_o its_o precept_n of_o meekness_n and_o patience_n it_o render_v man_n unfit_a for_o such_o great_a undertake_n as_o can_v not_o be_v accomplish_v without_o something_o of_o cruelty_n and_o inhumanity_n whereas_o the_o old_a religion_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o sacrifice_n do_v inure_v man_n to_o blood_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o make_v they_o fit_a for_o any_o enterprise_n and_o machiavelli_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o right_n if_o religion_n be_v intend_v only_o to_o make_v man_n butcher_n or_o to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o use_n of_o sword_n and_o
gunpowder_n nay_o the_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n to_o be_v very_o much_o prefer_v before_o the_o christian_a etc._n etc._n and_o have_v mention_v hobbs_n how_o be_o i_o ashamed_a to_o find_v that_o his_o authority_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o derive_v from_o milton_n and_o both_o from_o doleman_n i._n e._n parson_n the_o jesuit_n be_v of_o a_o sudden_a so_o general_o receive_v as_o if_o the_o doctrine_n be_v apostolical_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v preach_v in_o all_o the_o world_n that_o power_n be_v original_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n that_o the_o foundation_n of_o all_o government_n be_v lay_v in_o compact_n and_o that_o the_o breach_n of_o condition_n by_o one_o party_n dispense_v with_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o other_o though_o confirm_v by_o sacrament_n oath_n juram_fw-la b._n saunderson_n case_n of_o a_o rash_a vow_n vow_n 9_o the_o several_a duty_n that_o by_o god_n ordinance_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o person_n that_o stand_v in_o mutual_a relation_n either_o to_o other_o be_v not_o pactional_a or_o conditional_a as_o be_v the_o league_n and_o agreement_n make_v between_o prince_n but_o be_v absolute_a and_o independent_a wherein_o each_o person_n be_v to_o look_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o the_o duty_n that_o lie_v upon_o he_o though_o the_o other_o party_n shall_v fail_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o he_o cons_n praelect_v 5._o de_fw-la juram_fw-la and_o reiterated_a promise_n that_o a_o prince_n may_v be_v oppose_v in_o his_o politic_a though_o not_o in_o his_o personal_a capacity_n that_o when_o religion_n be_v a_o part_n of_o our_o property_n it_o may_v be_v defend_v and_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o providence_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v or_o that_o the_o prosperity_n of_o a_o cause_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o its_o goodness_n and_o what_o encouragement_n have_v the_o own_n and_o comply_v with_o such_o principle_n give_v to_o many_o weak_a and_o ignorant_a person_n who_o can_v distinguish_v between_o the_o steady_a doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o some_o of_o her_o member_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n and_o communion_n i_o need_v not_o declare_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v visible_a while_o we_o be_v accuse_v that_o all_o our_o former_a declaration_n have_v be_v only_a pretence_n and_o juggle_v and_o that_o we_o have_v be_v loyal_a no_o long_o than_o we_o can_v get_v by_o it_o i_o speak_v this_o god_n know_v not_o to_o upbraid_v but_o to_o deplore_v and_o if_o i_o can_v to_o confute_v the_o calumny_n and_o with_o the_o deep_a sense_n of_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o poor_a despise_a church_n which_o be_v still_o and_o will_v be_v the_o best_a the_o most_o orthodox_n and_o most_o primitive_a of_o all_o christendom_n nor_o be_v this_o account_n strange_a and_o new_a any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o distinct_a from_o other_o protestant_n since_o loc._n since_o exomologe_n cap._n 12._o i_o confess_v i_o wonder_v that_o they_o can_v hope_v to_o make_v any_o christian_n believe_v that_o their_o reformation_n come_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n when_o instead_o of_o those_o spiritual_a arm_n of_o charity_n humility_n patience_n and_o most_o indispensible_a obedience_n even_o to_o nero_n himself_o by_o which_o christ_n enable_v his_o apostle_n to_o conquer_v the_o world_n to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o gospel_n calvin_n and_o luther_n put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o sectary_n malice_n pride_n hatred_n to_o suffer_v for_o conscience_n sake_n active_a resistance_n against_o all_o authority_n in_o a_o word_n the_o very_a same_o weapon_n which_o the_o devil_n suggest_v to_o mahomet_n after_o the_o best_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v i_o can_v not_o find_v or_o hear_v of_o during_o our_o bloody_a civil_a war_n so_o much_o as_o one_o single_a person_n of_o the_o presbyterian_a calvinist_n party_n but_o do_v active_o oppose_v his_o king_n nor_o one_o single_a minister_n of_o that_o party_n but_o be_v a_o trumpet_n to_o incite_v to_o war._n cons_n loc._n cressy_n make_v it_o one_o of_o the_o most_o cogent_a reason_n why_o he_o when_o he_o vain_o think_v the_o church_n of_o england_n quite_o destroy_v so_o as_o never_o to_o be_v restore_v can_v not_o communicate_v with_o other_o protestant_a church_n because_o they_o though_o in_o that_o accusation_n he_o falsify_v and_o calumniate_v as_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n teach_v man_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n in_o defence_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o when_o prince_n persecute_v the_o truth_n their_o subject_n be_v no_o long_o bind_v to_o obey_v they_o nor_o be_v cressy_a the_o only_a person_n of_o the_o popish_a communion_n who_o have_v lay_v this_o imputation_n at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o protestant_n though_o without_o reason_n or_o justice_n while_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o one_o of_o her_o general_a council_n determin_n the_o deposition_n of_o prince_n who_o be_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n obedient_a to_o her_o injunction_n and_o i_o hope_v no_o man_n can_v imagine_v that_o i_o intend_v to_o promote_v any_o disturbance_n by_o this_o write_n 1._o because_o i_o only_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o historian_n not_o wilful_o misquote_v any_o passage_n nor_o cite_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o author_n intention_n and_o meaning_n as_o far_o as_o i_o understand_v it_o and_o this_o also_o must_v excuse_v i_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v good_a every_o argument_n from_o authority_n or_o reason_n which_o my_o author_n use_n for_o that_o province_n those_o of_o my_o author_n which_o be_v alive_a be_v oblige_v to_o manage_v or_o to_o acknowledge_v their_o mistake_v i_o intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o our_o great_a man_n in_o this_o momentous_a point_n 2._o because_o i_o be_o tell_v 6._o tell_v dr._n burnet_n royal_a martyr_n page_n 6._o that_o the_o incendiary_n and_o incendiarism_n be_v among_o the_o much_o abuse_a word_n of_o the_o late_a time_n yet_o those_o be_v the_o great_a incendiary_n who_o kindle_v god_n wrath_n and_o that_o it_o be_v from_o such_o that_o we_o may_v just_o fear_v the_o like_a or_o rather_o severe_a judgement_n if_o our_o sin_n be_v great_a than_o they_o be_v then_o i_o e._n when_o under_o the_o specious_a pretext_n of_o liberty_n and_o religion_n they_o first_o oppose_v and_o then_o murder_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v 3._o because_o he_o who_o preach_v up_o the_o necessity_n of_o suffer_v and_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_a superior_n and_o who_o aver_v that_o the_o gospel_n teach_v the_o follower_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n to_o die_v but_o not_o to_o fight_v for_o religion_n be_v little_a likely_a to_o be_v a_o disturber_n of_o government_n who_o original_a he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v only_o from_o heaven_n and_o accountable_a only_o to_o that_o tribunal_n for_o at_o last_o it_o will_v be_v find_v true_a that_o no_o government_n can_v be_v safe_a while_o those_o who_o live_v under_o it_o do_v not_o own_o this_o principle_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o our_o lawful_a sovereign_n since_o he_o who_o be_v obedient_a and_o loyal_a only_o because_o his_o compliance_n advance_v his_o design_n either_o of_o profit_n pleasure_n honour_n revenge_n or_o any_o other_o lust_n as_o soon_o as_o his_o point_n be_v gain_v his_o duty_n cease_v but_o he_o who_o be_v obedient_a to_o his_o sovereign_n etc._n dr._n tennison_n hobbs_n creed_n p._n 159._o except_o a_o man_n obey_v for_o conscience_n sake_n all_o the_o cord_n of_o outward_a pact_n and_o covenant_n will_v not_o hold_v he_o when_o he_o dream_v that_o the_o philistine_n be_v upon_o he_o and_o that_o he_o can_v deliver_v himself_o by_o force_n from_o the_o power_n of_o his_o enemy_n in_o which_o number_n the_o prince_n himself_o be_v reckon_v by_o ambitious_a subject_n out_o of_o favour_n mr._n pelling_n sermon_n jan._n 30._o 1683._o p._n 43._o some_o be_v for_o the_o king_n as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v rich_a powerful_a able_a to_o maintain_v their_o interest_n this_o be_v the_o loyalty_n of_o the_o leviathan_n etc._n etc._n because_o he_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o because_o god_n have_v oblige_v he_o to_o be_v subject_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n can_v never_o be_v shake_v from_o his_o good_a resolution_n and_o will_v be_v unalterable_o true_a to_o his_o oath_n and_o his_o duty_n and_o when_o so_o many_o man_n eminent_a for_o their_o piety_n learning_n and_o station_n have_v unanimous_o agree_v in_o deliver_v their_o sentiment_n in_o this_o point_n to_o say_v that_o whatever_o they_o say_v or_o do_v be_v to_o gratify_v or_o advance_v their_o ambitious_a or_o covetous_a appetite_n as_o if_o their_o honesty_n like_o quicksilver_n in_o a_o weatherglass_n rise_v
be_v call_v in_o which_o both_o the_o university_n most_o amicable_o agree_v resolve_v only_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o proceed_n at_o oxford_n in_o the_o year_n 1â—22_n 1647_o and_o 1683_o the_o decree_n of_o 1622_o be_v make_v the_o 25_o of_o june_n in_o full_a convocation_n on_o this_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n antiqu._n oxon._n l._n 1._o p._n 326_o 327_o etc._n etc._n mr._n knight_n of_o broadgate_n hall_n now_o pembroke_n college_n preach_v at_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o east_n on_o palm-sunday_n upon_o 1_o king_n 19.9_o what_o do_v thou_o here_o elijah_n start_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o themselves_o when_o persecute_v for_o religion_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n which_o he_o hold_v in_o the_o affirmative_a for_o which_o doctrine_n when_o he_o be_v convene_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n he_o plead_v the_o authority_n of_o paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o xiii_o to_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o example_n of_o king_n james_n who_o assist_v the_o rocheller_n against_o their_o king_n and_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n send_v to_o prison_n the_o vicechancellor_n make_v the_o bishop_n of_o st._n david_n laud_n who_o in_o may_n of_o the_o same_o year_n have_v his_o conference_n with_o fisher_n the_o jesuit_n acquaint_v with_o it_o from_o who_o the_o king_n be_v inform_v who_o order_v knight_n and_o his_o sermon_n to_o be_v send_v up_o the_o author_n be_v commit_v a_o prisoner_n to_o the_o gatehouse_n in_o westminster_n where_o he_o lie_v two_o year_n and_o at_o last_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o one_o of_o his_o fellow_n prisoner_n with_o bishop_n williams_n be_v release_v and_o have_v ask_v the_o king_n pardon_n go_v into_o holland_n where_o in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o die_v when_o knight_n be_v complain_v of_o the_o king_n send_v to_o the_o vicechancellor_n to_o enjoin_v the_o student_n of_o divinity_n to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o study_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o to_o abstain_v from_o the_o write_n of_o either_o jesuit_n or_o puritan_n and_o according_o the_o head_n of_o college_n the_o professor_n etc._n etc._n meet_v in_o convocation_n the_o bishop_n that_o be_v then_o about_o the_o court_n have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o book_n that_o contain_v it_o as_o seditious_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o censure_v among_o other_o this_o proposition_n 327._o proposition_n proposit_n 2._o v._n antiqu._n oxon._n p._n 327._o that_o subject_n not_o private_a person_n but_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v take_v arm_n to_o defend_v themselves_o the_o commonwealth_n the_o church_n and_o true_a religion_n against_o their_o sovereign_n or_o the_o superior_a magistrate_n upon_o these_o condition_n if_o 1._o the_o prince_n turn_v tyrant_n 2._o if_o he_o compel_v his_o subject_n to_o commit_v idolatry_n or_o to_o blaspheme_v 3._o when_o any_o great_a injury_n be_v do_v 4._o if_o they_o can_v otherwise_o be_v safe_a in_o their_o fortune_n their_o life_n and_o conscience_n upon_o condition_n also_o 5._o that_o under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n or_o justice_n they_o do_v not_o seek_v their_o own_o advantage_n and_o 6._o that_o their_o arm_n be_v manage_v with_o much_o moderation_n moderamine_fw-la inculpatae_fw-la tutelae_fw-la these_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o proposition_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o university_n run_v thus_o this_o proposition_n be_v false_a and_o seditious_a and_o so_o crafty_o restrain_v under_o such_o condition_n annex_v as_o every_o seditious_a person_n may_v make_v use_n of_o to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o three_o proposition_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v alike_o condemn_v so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o gillespy_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o sermon_n call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o new_a oxford_n divinity_n and_o i_o wish_v no_o worse_o have_v be_v ever_o broach_v or_o own_v there_o nor_o do_v the_o university_n rest_v here_o but_o withal_o decree_v and_o declare_v that_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n subject_n ought_v by_o no_o mean_n forcible_o to_o resist_v their_o prince_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n either_o offensive_a or_o defensive_a against_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n or_o any_o other_o pretence_n require_v all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n to_o subscribe_v the_o censure_n and_o enjoin_v all_o that_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o any_o degree_n to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o consent_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o that_o convocation_n while_o the_o commentary_n of_o paraeus_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o churchyard_n of_o st._n mary_n at_o oxford_n at_o paul_n cross_n in_o london_n as_o it_o be_v likewise_o burn_v at_o cambridge_n that_o university_n join_v with_o her_o sister_n of_o oxford_n in_o the_o condemnation_n of_o those_o seditious_a doctrine_n for_o as_o a_o voss_n a_o doublet_n ep._n ad_fw-la gerh._n voss_n learned_a foreigner_n who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v upon_o the_o spot_n inform_v that_o knight_n cite_v for_o his_o opinion_n the_o authority_n not_o only_o of_o paraeus_n but_o also_o of_o bucanus_n and_o junius_n brutus_n affirm_v further_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n and_o illustrate_v it_o by_o this_o instance_n that_o if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v while_o his_o army_n lay_v siege_n to_o any_o town_n of_o the_o protestant_n his_o subject_n happen_v to_o fall_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o of_o the_o besiege_a he_o be_v just_o slay_v nor_o be_v he_o that_o kill_v he_o guilty_a of_o any_o crime_n both_o the_o university_n condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o though_o at_o oxford_n only_o paraeus_n book_n be_v burn_v yet_o at_o cambridge_n they_o also_o burn_v bucanus_n common_a place_n and_o junius_n brutus_n or_o hubert_n languet_n vindiciae_fw-la and_o damn_v the_o author_n to_o perpetual_a infamy_n my_o author_n add_v that_o the_o cambridge_n doctor_n be_v the_o more_o fierce_a of_o the_o two_o whether_o because_o they_o hate_v the_o puritan_n or_o be_v the_o majority_n of_o they_o at_o least_o remonstrant_n the_o censure_n of_o that_o university_n doublet_n see_v when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o commencement_n it_o be_v put_v into_o his_o hand_n by_o he_o who_o draw_v it_o up_o upon_o his_o promise_n not_o to_o transcribe_v it_o what_o hinder_v its_o publication_n i_o know_v not_o while_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n david_n owen_n publish_v his_o antiparaeus_a seu_fw-la determinat_fw-la de_fw-fr jure_fw-la regio_fw-la adv_fw-la david_n paraeum_n at_o cambridge_n anno_fw-la sc_fw-la 1622._o octavo_fw-la in_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n be_v thorough_o confute_v this_o censure_n and_o the_o execution_n do_v upon_o his_o book_n much_o trouble_v the_o old_a paraeus_n and_o his_o son_n paraei_n son_n append._n in_o comment_n ad_fw-la rom_n 13.5_o vit_fw-fr paraei_n say_v that_o his_o father_n mean_v what_o he_o write_v not_o of_o king_n endow_v with_o a_o absolute_a power_n but_o of_o such_o as_o be_v admit_v to_o their_o crown_n upon_o condition_n while_o the_o illustrious_a hugo_n grotius_n think_v so_o well_o of_o it_o that_o he_o have_v insert_v it_o at_o large_a in_o his_o work_n 661._o work_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art._n 16._o p._n 661._o with_o a_o high_a commendation_n affirm_v that_o the_o reverend_a memory_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o the_o wise_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n and_o the_o honour_n which_o he_o owe_v to_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n which_o at_o that_o time_n foresee_v the_o calamity_n which_o england_n afterward_o suffer_v and_o a_o just_a fear_n lest_o the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n may_v do_v more_o mischief_n engage_v he_o to_o reprint_v the_o censure_n to_o which_o determination_n dr._n prideaux_n dr._n abbot_n and_o the_o other_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o time_n give_v their_o suffrage_n anno_fw-la 1647_o june_n 1_o the_o same_o famous_a academy_n meet_v in_o convocation_n and_o declare_v their_o judgement_n concern_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o a_o few_o of_o their_o reason_n why_o they_o can_v not_o take_v that_o covenant_n i_o shall_v transcribe_v 174._o transcribe_v ad_fw-la calc_n vit_fw-mi sanderson_n p._n 174._o as_o they_o be_v draw_v up_o by_o bishop_n sanderson_n 1._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o imposer_n a_o great_a power_n than_o for_o aught_o appear_v to_o we_o have_v be_v in_o former_a time_n challenge_v 181._o challenge_v p._n 181._o 3._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o manifest_a danger_n of_o perjury_n 182._o perjury_n p._n 182._o the_o oath_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n by_o we_o take_v 202._o
man_n be_v for_o the_o lady_n jane_n but_o beside_o his_o temper_n i_o have_v this_o to_o say_v for_o he_o that_o the_o several_a and_o contrary_a act_n of_o parliament_n limit_v and_o change_v the_o succession_n according_a to_o the_o king_n pleasure_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o henry_n the_o eighth_n reign_n may_v very_o well_o in_o such_o a_o juncture_n of_o affair_n as_o happen_v on_o the_o death_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o stagger_v a_o wise_a man_n and_o incline_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o son_n have_v the_o same_o right_n that_o his_o father_n have_v as_o unquestionable_o he_o have_v if_o it_o be_v a_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n especial_o while_n that_o right_o be_v recognise_v and_o confirm_v in_o parliament_n to_o this_o excellent_a prince_n be_v sir_n john_n cheek_n a_o tutor_n as_o he_o also_o be_v the_o restorer_n of_o the_o greek_a tongue_n in_o england_n he_o in_o his_o advice_n of_o the_o true_a subject_n to_o the_o rebel_n 4._o ed._n oxon._n 1641._o p._n 2_o 3_o 4._o or_o the_o hurt_n of_o sedition_n thus_o bespeak_v the_o rebel_n of_o that_o age_n for_o ourselves_o we_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o thank_v god_n by_o who_o religion_n and_o holy_a word_n daily_o teach_v we_o we_o learn_v not_o only_o to_o fear_v he_o true_o but_o also_o to_o obey_v our_o king_n faithful_o and_o to_o serve_v in_o our_o own_o vocation_n like_o subject_n honest_o you_o which_o be_v bind_v by_o god_n word_n not_o to_o obey_v for_o fear_n like_o men-pleasers_a but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n like_o christian_n have_v contrary_a to_o god_n holy_a will_n who_o offence_n be_v everlasting_a death_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o godly_a order_n of_o quietness_n set_v out_o by_o the_o king_n majesty_n law_n the_o breach_n whereof_o be_v not_o unknown_a to_o you_o take_v in_o hand_n uncalled_a of_o god_n unsent_a by_o man_n unfit_a by_o reason_n to_o cast_v away_o your_o bind_a duty_n of_o obedience_n etc._n etc._n yet_o you_o pretend_v that_o partly_o for_o god_n sake_n partly_o for_o the_o commonwealth_n sake_n you_o do_v rise_v how_o do_v you_o take_v in_o hand_n to_o reform_v be_v you_o king_n by_o what_o authority_n or_o by_o what_o succession_n be_v you_o the_o king_n officer_n by_o what_o commission_n be_v you_o call_v by_o god_n by_o what_o token_n declare_v you_o that_o you_o rise_v for_o religion_n what_o religion_n teach_v you_o that_o if_o you_o be_v offer_v persecution_n for_o religion_n you_o ought_v to_o fly_v so_o christ_n teach_v you_o and_o yet_o you_o intend_v to_o fight_v if_o you_o will_v stand_v in_o the_o truth_n you_o ought_v to_o suffer_v like_o martyr_n and_o you_o slay_v like_o tyrant_n thus_o for_o religion_n you_o keep_v no_o religion_n and_o neither_o will_v follow_v the_o counsel_n of_o christ_n nor_o the_o constancy_n of_o martyr_n whatever_o the_o cause_n be_v that_o have_v move_v your_o wicked_a affection_n herein_o 11._o pag._n 11._o as_o they_o be_v unjust_a cause_n and_o increase_v your_o fault_n much_o the_o thing_n itself_o the_o rise_n i_o mean_v must_v needs_o be_v wicked_a and_o horrible_a before_o god_n and_o the_o usurp_a of_o authority_n and_o take_v in_o hand_n rule_n which_o be_v the_o sit_v in_o god_n seat_n of_o justice_n a_o proud_a climb_v up_o into_o god_n high_a throne_n must_v needs_o be_v not_o only_o curse_v new_o by_o he_o but_o also_o have_v be_v often_o punish_v afore_o of_o he_o and_o that_o which_o be_v do_v to_o god_n officer_n 12._o pag._n 12._o god_n account_v it_o do_v to_o he_o you_o be_v bind_v in_o god_n word_n to_o obey_v your_o king_n and_o be_v it_o no_o breach_n of_o duty_n to_o withstand_v your_o king_n see_v also_o bishop_n hooper_n comment_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n sect_n iii_o but_o the_o outward_a felicity_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v very_o great_a under_o edward_n the_o six_o so_o it_o be_v short-lived_a a_o black_a storm_n gather_v under_o queen_n mary_n and_o at_o last_o fall_v severe_o upon_o her_o protestant_a subject_n who_o deal_v with_o she_o as_o they_o be_v in_o duty_n bind_v they_o assist_v she_o cheerful_o till_o she_o get_v her_o crown_n and_o when_o contrary_a to_o her_o duty_n and_o her_o promise_n she_o persecute_v they_o some_o of_o they_o resolute_o suffer_v martyrdom_n other_o as_o our_o saviour_n advise_v flee_v into_o foreign_a country_n for_o protection_n the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o party_n solemn_o disow_v the_o principle_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n even_o when_o she_o have_v falsify_v her_o promise_n to_o they_o and_o this_o be_v attest_v by_o more_o than_o a_o few_o of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o reign_n 285._o reign_n burn._n hist_o res_fw-la part_n l._n 2._o p._n 285._o the_o bishop_n of_o exeter_n s._n david_n and_o gloucester_n taylor_n philpot_n bradford_n crome_n sanders_n rogers_n laurence_n and_o other_o who_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o principle_n conclude_v thus_o as_o the_o historian_n say_v these_o thing_n they_o declare_v that_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v as_o they_o often_o have_v before_o offer_v and_o conclude_v charge_v all_o people_n to_o enter_v into_o no_o rebellion_n against_o the_o queen_n but_o to_o obey_v she_o in_o all_o point_n except_o where_o her_o command_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god._n but_o their_o own_o word_n will_v most_o proper_o give_v we_o their_o meaning_n as_o etc._n as_o tom._n 3._o p._n 100_o etc._n etc._n fox_n record_v because_o we_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v determine_v to_o send_v we_o speedy_o out_o of_o the_o prison_n of_o the_o king_n bench_n etc._n etc._n where_o at_o present_a we_o be_v and_o of_o a_o long_a time_n some_o of_o we_o have_v be_v not_o as_o rebel_n traitor_n seditious_a person_n thief_n or_o transgressor_n of_o any_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n inhibition_n proclamation_n or_o commandment_n of_o the_o queen_n highness_n or_o of_o any_o of_o the_o council_n god_n name_n be_v praise_v therefore_o but_o only_o for_o the_o conscience_n we_o have_v to_o god_n and_o to_o his_o most_o holy_a word_n and_o truth_n to_o one_o of_o the_o university_n there_o to_o dispute_v we_o write_v and_o send_v abroad_o this_o our_o faith_n humble_o require_v and_o in_o the_o bowel_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n beseech_v all_o that_o fear_n god_n to_o behave_v themselves_o as_o obedient_a subject_n to_o the_o queen_n highness_n and_o the_o superior_a power_n which_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n under_o she_o rather_o after_o our_o example_n to_o give_v their_o head_n to_o the_o block_n than_o in_o any_o point_n to_o rebel_v or_o once_o to_o mutter_v against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a we_o mean_v our_o sovereign_a lady_n queen_n mary_n into_o who_o heart_n we_o beseech_v the_o lord_n of_o mercy_n plentiful_o to_o pour_v the_o wisdom_n and_o grace_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n first_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v all_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n etc._n etc._n and_o have_v reckon_v up_o what_o doctrine_n they_o own_v and_o what_o they_o condemn_v they_o go_v on_o thus_o and_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o we_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v all_o our_o confession_n here_o to_o be_v most_o true_a by_o the_o verity_n of_o god_n word_n and_o consent_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o mean_a season_n as_o obedient_a subject_n we_o shall_v behave_v ourselves_o towards_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n and_o not_o cease_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o they_o that_o he_o will_v govern_v they_o all_o general_o and_o particular_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o wisdom_n and_o grace_n and_o so_o we_o hearty_o desire_v and_o humble_o pray_v all_o man_n to_o do_v ☞_o ☞_o in_o no_o point_n consent_v to_o any_o kind_n of_o rebellion_n or_o sedition_n against_o our_o sovereign_a lady_n the_o queen_n highness_n but_o where_o they_o can_v obey_v but_o they_o must_v disobey_v god_n then_o to_o submit_v themselves_o with_o all_o patience_n and_o humility_n to_o suffer_v as_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o high_a power_n shall_v adjudge_v as_o we_o be_v ready_a through_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o suffer_v whatsoever_o they_o shall_v adjudge_v we_o unto_o rather_o than_o we_o will_v consent_v to_o any_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o this_o which_o we_o here_o confess_v unless_o we_o shall_v be_v convince_v thereof_o either_o by_o write_v or_o by_o word_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o lord_n of_o mercy_n endue_v we_o all_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o truth_n and_o grace_n of_o perseverance_n therein_o unto_o the_o end_n amen_n may_v 8_o anno_fw-la dom._n 1554._o this_o letter_n be_v subscribe_v by_o bishop_n ferrar_n bishop_n hooper_n and_o bishop_n coverdale_n and_o by_o nine_o other_o who_o be_v the_o flower_n of_o confessor_n at_o that_o time_n
be_v buzz_v as_o if_o they_o be_v christi_fw-la populi_fw-la the_o anoint_a of_o the_o people_n and_o hold_v of_o they_o but_o this_o claim_n also_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n by_o the_o text_n god_n help_v if_o the_o people_n fall_v to_o make_v god_n to_o say_v that_o prince_n may_v be_v lawful_o slay_v be_v to_o make_v man_n believe_v 808._o p._n 801._o p._n 808._o that_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n for_o break_v god_n commandment_n 91._o commandment_n ser._n 3._o on_o gunpowder_n treas_z p._n 938_o 939._o v._o appen_n p._n 91._o what_o if_o king_n take_v too_o much_o upon_o they_o corah_n exception_n than_o it_o be_v dedi_fw-la vobis_fw-la regem_fw-la in_o irâ_fw-la say_v god_n by_o the_o prophet_n angry_a be_v i_o when_o i_o give_v he_o but_o i_o give_v he_o tho_o but_o this_o onus_fw-la principis_fw-la how_o may_v webe_n rid_v of_o it_o be_v there_o any_o other_o per_fw-la i_o to_o go_v to_o to_o deprive_v or_o depose_v they_o sure_o where_o the_o worst_a be_v reckon_v that_o can_v be_v of_o they_o clamabunt_fw-la ad_fw-la dominum_fw-la be_v all_o i_o find_v in_o nature_n every_o thing_n be_v dissolve_v by_o the_o same_o mean_v it_o come_v together_o in_o the_o law_n institution_n and_o destitution_n belong_v both_o to_o one_o etc._n etc._n 695._o etc._n sermon_n on_o the_o queen_n day_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o lecture_n on_o jonah_n p._n 695._o bishop_n king._n it_o be_v the_o great_a dishonour_n to_o religion_n to_o put_v down_o prince_n a_o thing_n which_o neither_o moses_n in_o the_o old_a nor_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n etc._n etc._n ever_o have_v teach_v counsel_v and_o much_o less_o practise_v i_o say_v not_o against_o lawful_a magistrate_n but_o not_o against_o heathenish_a infidel_n idolater_n tyrannous_a ruler_n though_o by_o the_o manifest_a and_o express_a sentence_n of_o god_n reprobate_v and_o cast_v off_o 697._o p._n 696._o v._o p._n 697._o i_o never_o can_v suspect_v that_o in_o the_o commission_n of_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n there_o be_v one_o word_n of_o encouragement_n to_o these_o lawless_a attempt_n unless_o to_o go_v into_o the_o world_n be_v to_o go_v and_o overturn_v the_o world_n to_o shake_v the_o pillar_n and_o foundation_n thereof_o with_o mutiny_n and_o sedition_n and_o unless_o preach_v may_v be_v interpret_v proclaim_v of_o war_n and_o hostility_n unless_o to_o baptize_v be_v to_o wash_v the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n in_o their_o own_o blood_n unless_o bind_v and_o lose_v be_v mean_v of_o fetter_n and_o shackle_n retain_v and_o remit_v of_o prison_n and_o ward_n and_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v receive_v the_o fiery_a and_o turbulent_a spirit_n which_o our_o saviour_n like_v not_o loc._n not_o id._n lect._n 35._o in_o john._n p._n 472_o 473_o etc._n etc._n cons_n loc._n if_o such_o be_v the_o king_n as_o darius_n be_v and_o such_o his_o ruler_n and_o officer_n as_o will_v make_v a_o decree_n to_o defraud_v god_n of_o his_o worship_n as_o dan._n 6._o be_v thou_o also_o as_o daniel_n be_v enter_v into_o thy_o house_n and_o open_v thy_o window_n towards_o jerusalem_n and_o pray_v etc._n etc._n stay_v not_o till_o the_o king_n or_o his_o council_n release_v thou_o thereto_o and_o if_o every_o hair_n of_o thy_o head_n be_v a_o life_n redeem_v thy_o duty_n to_o god_n 〈◊〉_d adventure_n and_o loss_n thereof_o rather_o than_o neglect_v it_o and_o if_o â—â—ou_fw-mi happen_v to_o be_v alone_o in_o that_o action_n yet_o forego_v it_o not_o i_o like_v not_o in_o any_o case_n that_o the_o least_o advantage_n and_o slip_v in_o the_o earth_n be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n against_o his_o lawful_a and_o christian_a governor_n it_o be_v as_o fire_n to_o flax_n a_o easy_a a_o welcome_a persuasion_n to_o busy_a and_o catch_v nature_n the_o least_o exception_n once_o take_v against_o their_o want_n of_o religion_n piety_n justice_n or_o the_o like_a be_v so_o far_o follow_v that_o not_o only_o the_o prince_n in_o the_o end_n but_o the_o whole_a people_n ruth_n it_o doctor_n jackson_n 903._o jackson_n to._n 3._o treat_n of_o christian_n ob_v p._n 903._o yield_v but_o once_o that_o dominion_n over_o the_o creature_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o then_o tempt_v the_o precious_a saint_n to_o muster_v decem_fw-la legiones_fw-la and_o if_o god_n suffer_v they_o to_o prosper_v they_o will_v be_v the_o godly_a party_n whether_o man_n will_v or_o no._n 934._o no._n p._n 933_o 934._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a be_v not_o the_o same_o as_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v obedient_a to_o the_o high_a power_n no_o no_o albeit_o there_o can_v be_v no_o obedience_n without_o subjection_n yet_o may_v there_o be_v subjection_n without_o obedience_n and_o oftentimes_o when_o obedience_n to_o humane_a power_n be_v dangerous_a subjection_n be_v due_a and_o can_v be_v deny_v without_o the_o just_a censure_n of_o disobedience_n act._n 4.18_o 19_o the_o apostle_n be_v command_v not_o to_o speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o do_v what_o be_v command_v that_o they_o refuse_v to_o hearken_v to_o such_o a_o proposal_n yet_o be_v they_o still_o subject_a to_o their_o power_n who_o they_o refuse_v to_o obey_v for_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v imprison_v by_o they_o without_o resistance_n and_o yet_o withal_o they_o obey_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o open_v the_o prison_n door_n act_n 5.18_o but_o be_v the_o second_o time_n convene_v without_o violence_n offer_v they_o subject_v themselves_o to_o their_o power_n and_o do_v not_o appeal_v to_o the_o angel_n which_o have_v deliver_v they_o out_o of_o prison_n or_o implore_v his_o aid_n to_o resist_v their_o power_n with_o this_o flat_a denial_n of_o obedience_n to_o their_o injunction_n they_o do_v not_o deny_v or_o question_v subjection_n to_o their_o coercive_a power_n nor_o do_v they_o repine_v at_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o or_o rail_v upon_o the_o actor_n and_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o subjection_n of_o their_o body_n without_o subjection_n of_o their_o conscience_n be_v that_o commandment_n of_o our_o saviour_n luke_n 12.4_o etc._n etc._n fear_v not_o they_o that_o can_v kill_v the_o body_n etc._n etc._n 941._o etc._n id._n p._n 941._o the_o rule_n be_v general_n that_o unto_o the_o penalty_n or_o sanction_n of_o every_o humane_a law_n or_o ordinance_n passive_a obedience_n ☜_o ☜_o or_o subjection_n of_o the_o outward_a man_n be_v due_a whether_o the_o law_n be_v just_a or_o unjust_a 963._o unjust_a p._n 963._o and_o this_o rule_n hold_v as_o punctual_o of_o the_o magistrate_n as_o of_o the_o magistracy_n 965._o magistracy_n p._n 965._o he_o that_o be_v a_o king_n or_o supreme_a magistrate_n by_o just_a and_o lawful_a title_n may_v not_o be_v resist_v albeit_o he_o exercise_v his_o power_n tyrannical_o 967._o tyrannical_o p._n 967._o the_o power_n which_o the_o highpriest_n exercise_v in_o apprehend_v our_o saviour_n be_v unjust_a and_o satanical_a be_v it_o therefore_o lawful_a for_o christ_n disciple_n to_o resist_v it_o to_o oppose_v violence_n to_o it_o be_v unlawful_a and_o if_o peter_n have_v continue_v to_o do_v as_o he_o begin_v he_o have_v fall_v under_o the_o sanction_n of_o this_o law_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v damnation_n sect_n viii_o doctor_n hakewil_n be_v think_v fit_a by_o king_n james_n to_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o elder_a son_n prince_n henry_n the_o delight_n of_o the_o english_a nation_n and_o to_o vindicate_v the_o just_a right_n of_o prince_n he_o set_v forth_o ann._n 1613._o his_fw-la scutum_fw-la regium_fw-la in_o which_o chap._n 1._o lib._n 1_o he_o show_v what_o a_o horrid_a sin_n murder_n be_v especial_o ch._n 2._o of_o prince_n who_o be_v god_n immediate_a vicegerent_n and_o sit_v in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a only_o to_o he_o against_o who_o to_o make_v insurrection_n be_v with_o the_o giant_n to_o make_v war_n against_o god_n and_z ch._n 6._o discourse_v of_o that_o text_n 1_o sam._n 8._o that_o their_o king_n shall_v seize_v their_o vineyard_n etc._n etc._n he_o subjoin_v not_o that_o this_o be_v lawful_a for_o their_o king_n to_o do_v for_o the_o king_n duty_n be_v otherwise_o describe_v deut._n 17._o but_o that_o if_o he_o do_v so_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o resist_v he_o and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n subjoin_v ver_fw-la 18._o not_o that_o they_o be_v to_o shake_v off_o his_o yoke_n or_o to_o disturb_v his_o reign_n or_o to_o murder_v his_o person_n but_o to_o call_v upon_o god_n for_o redress_n and_z ch._n 7._o the_o prophet_n david_n shall_v rise_v in_o judgement_n against_o those_o that_o do_v otherwise_o and_o shall_v condemn_v they_o who_o have_v this_o excellent_a lesson_n not_o only_o in_o his_o mouth_n but_o in_o his_o heart_n and_o i_o can_v wish_v engrave_v on_o all_o man_n tongue_n and_o heart_n and_o hand_n in_o great_a
nevertheless_o he_o sit_v up_o and_o dictate_v his_o sense_n of_o it_o but_o the_o earl_n be_v on_o a_o sudden_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o fight_n hurry_v away_o and_o whether_o the_o king_n have_v the_o paper_n or_o no_o i_o can_v learn_v but_o the_o original_n or_o a_o copy_n of_o it_o be_v by_o some_o zealous_a man_n suppress_v no_o doubt_n because_o it_o condemn_v take_v up_o arm_n on_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o religion_n and_o liberty_n and_o according_a to_o his_o sentiment_n be_v his_o usage_n he_o be_v plunder_v by_o the_o parliament_n army_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o so_o call_v malignant_n sect_n xi_o there_o be_v no_o little_a clash_n between_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o bishop_n davenant_n about_o other_o point_n but_o in_o this_o they_o agree_v 22._o agree_v davenant_n deter_v qu._n 4._o p._n 22._o he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n i._n e._n he_o that_o usurp_v the_o sword_n he_o that_o use_v it_o without_o permission_n from_o the_o king_n who_o by_o god_n ordinance_n bear_v the_o sword_n now_o who_o can_v believe_v that_o a_o prince_n will_v give_v leave_n to_o draw_v his_o own_o sword_n against_o himself_o all_z other_o ought_v to_o abstain_v from_o lay_v hand_n on_o he_o who_o punishment_n god_n have_v by_o a_o certain_a special_a privilege_n reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v harass_v with_o most_o grievous_a persecution_n never_o flee_v to_o these_o indirect_a mean_n 23._o pag._n 23._o but_o defend_v the_o church_n by_o those_o mean_n which_o god_n have_v appoint_v viz._n by_o the_o tear_n of_o she_o christian_n the_o preach_n of_o her_o priest_n and_o the_o suffering_n of_o her_o martyr_n and_o what_o suarez_n say_v 24._o say_v v._o p._n 24._o that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o superior_a power_n to_o keep_v the_o pope_n in_o order_n because_o christ_n will_v in_o a_o especial_a manner_n in_o this_o case_n provide_v for_o his_o church_n may_v be_v with_o much_o great_a reason_n say_v of_o king_n christ_n himself_o will_v in_o a_o more_o eminent_a manner_n defend_v his_o church_n not_o only_o against_o the_o cruelty_n of_o persecutor_n but_o also_o against_o the_o gate_n of_o hell._n resistance_n be_v unlawful_a and_o contrary_a to_o god_n ordinance_n for_o st._n paul_n say_v it_o be_v a_o sin_n and_o worthy_a of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o resist_v the_o power_n ordain_v of_o god._n put_v the_o case_n that_o prince_n will_v not_o only_o not_o purge_v the_o church_n of_o heresy_n and_o false_a worship_n but_o what_o be_v worse_o 58._o worse_o id._n qu._n 12._o p._n 58._o will_v defend_v those_o corruption_n by_o their_o authority_n yet_o in_o this_o case_n the_o people_n ought_v not_o to_o reform_v 1._o because_o god_n require_v from_o subject_n to_o suffer_v whatsoever_o the_o magistrate_n can_v inflict_v rather_o than_o desert_n the_o true_a religion_n but_o not_o to_o compel_v the_o magistrate_n for_o religion_n be_v to_o be_v defend_v not_o by_o kill_v other_o but_o by_o die_v for_o it_o ourselves_o not_o by_o cruelty_n but_o by_o patience_n not_o by_o wickedness_n but_o by_o fidelity_n say_v lactantius_n 2._o when_o the_o people_n undertake_v such_o a_o action_n without_o the_o prince_n consent_n it_o be_v rebellion_n now_o evil_a be_v not_o to_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o let_v such_o man_n take_v to_o themselves_o whatever_o name_n they_o please_v they_o be_v traitor_n not_o christian_n l._n there_o will_v be_v great_a danger_n in_o so_o do_v for_o shall_v they_o get_v the_o power_n they_o can_v make_v law_n 17._o law_n qu._n 17._o what_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o keep_v a_o man_n within_o the_o duty_n of_o a_o good_a subject_n who_o will_v not_o be_v bind_v by_o oath_n 30._o oath_n qu._n 30._o criminal_n of_o the_o superior_a order_n i.e._n king_n etc._n etc._n god_n have_v reserve_v to_o his_o own_o court_n and_o judgement_n sect_n xii_o i_o will_v not_o quote_v archbishop_n laud_n because_o the_o adversary_n to_o this_o doctrine_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v of_o his_o invent_v but_o instead_o of_o he_o i_o will_v call_v for_o a_o unquestionable_a witness_n archbishop_n usher_n who_o express_o order_v 52._o order_v clavi_fw-la trabales_fw-la p._n 52._o that_o loyalty_n shall_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n be_v four_o time_n every_o year_n preach_v to_o the_o people_n while_o his_o action_n be_v a_o plain_a comment_n upon_o his_o opinion_n i_o need_v not_o mention_v the_o regard_n the_o foreign_a protestant_a divine_n have_v to_o he_o and_o the_o romanist_n too_o especial_o cardinal_n richelieu_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o our_o own_o country_n book_n country_n apud_fw-la eund_n &_o sanders_n pref_o to_o the_o bishop_n book_n while_o i_o inform_v the_o reader_n that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o most_o unhappy_a commotion_n the_o lord_n deputy_n of_o ireland_n strafford_n desire_v the_o primate_n usher_n to_o declare_v his_o judgement_n public_o concern_v those_o tumult_n which_o he_o do_v in_o two_o sermon_n at_o christ-church_n in_o dublin_n on_o eccles_n 7.2_o whereupon_o the_o deputy_n signify_v it_o will_v be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o king_n to_o print_v the_o sermon_n or_o to_o write_v a_o treatise_n on_o the_o subject_a the_o latter_a the_o archbishop_n make_v choice_n of_o and_o send_v it_o into_o england_n with_o a_o intent_n to_o have_v it_o print_v as_o the_o martyr_n charles_n design_v that_o his_o subject_n may_v receive_v the_o satisfaction_n from_o the_o same_o as_o himself_o have_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o usurper_n cromwell_n it_o be_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o be_v print_v lest_o it_o may_v have_v be_v pervert_v to_o the_o support_n of_o his_o power_n for_o by_o this_o time_n the_o flatterer_n of_o that_o great_a tyrant_n have_v learn_v by_o a_o new_a device_n upon_o the_o bare_a account_n of_o providence_n without_o respect_n to_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o title_n the_o only_a right_n and_o proper_a foundation_n to_o interpret_v and_o apply_v to_o his_o advantage_n whatsoever_o they_o find_v either_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o in_o other_o write_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o prince_n or_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n profane_o and_o sacrilegious_o take_v the_o name_n of_o that_o holy_a providence_n of_o god_n in_o vain_a and_o use_v it_o only_o as_o a_o stalk_a horse_n to_o serve_v the_o lust_n and_o interest_n of_o ambitious_a men._n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o that_o learned_a treatise_n the_o bishop_n prove_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o that_o vi_fw-la that_o part._n 1._o 1._o vi_fw-it p._n vi_fw-la our_o government_n be_v a_o free_a monarchy_n because_o the_o authority_n rest_v sole_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n whereupon_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o the_o king_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a governor_n of_o these_o realm_n in_o all_o cause_n whatsoever_o which_o can_v not_o stand_v if_o either_o the_o court_n of_o parliament_n itself_o or_o any_o other_o power_n upon_o earth_n may_v in_o any_o cause_n over-rule_v he_o i_o say_v any_o power_n whither_o foreign_a or_o domestic_a and_o then_o 28._o then_o then_o 28._o he_o discourse_v at_o large_a as_o of_o the_o original_n of_o regal_a power_n from_o heaven_n so_o of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o king_n proceed_v in_o the_o second_o part_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o subject_a etc._n subject_a v._o p._n 109._o 111_o 134_o etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o plain_o show_v that_o whither_o the_o power_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a whosoever_o do_v resist_v it_o by_o withdraw_v his_o service_n from_o it_o or_o deny_v tribute_n or_o not_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o it_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o give_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n and_o disposition_n of_o god_n by_o who_o appointment_n they_o bear_v rule_n 146._o rule_n p._n 145._o 146._o quest_n but_o how_o be_v subject_n to_o carry_v themselves_o when_o such_o thing_n be_v enjoin_v as_o can_v or_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v r._n sure_o not_o to_o accuse_v the_o commander_n but_o humble_o to_o avoid_v the_o command_n and_o when_o nothing_o else_o will_v serve_v the_o turn_n as_o in_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v do_v we_o be_v to_o express_v our_o subjection_n by_o active_a so_o in_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v do_v we_o be_v to_o declare_v the_o same_o by_o passive_a obedience_n without_o resistance_n and_o repugnancy_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o suffer_v be_v as_o sure_a a_o sign_n of_o subjection_n as_o any_o thing_n else_o whatsoever_o he_o etc._n p._n 147_o etc._n etc._n that_o consult_v with_o flesh_n and_o blood_n will_v hardly_o be_v induce_v to_o admit_v this_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n and_o therefore_o if_o he_o will_v learn_v this_o lesson_n he_o must_v make_v choice_n of_o better_a master_n and_o listen_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o solomon_n prov._n 3.5_o
enforce_v to_o idolatry_n assume_v all_o religious_a worship_n to_o himself_o yet_o the_o prophet_n acknowledge_v and_o honour_v he_o as_o his_o king_n and_o sovereign_a observe_v religion_n require_v subjection_n to_o those_o king_n that_o deface_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o will_v compel_v to_o idolatry_n now_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o idolatry_n be_v the_o worship_n enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n we_o answer_v that_o idolatry_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o so_o the_o jew_n be_v under_o a_o superior_a obligation_n and_o i_o think_v if_o man_n may_v take_v arm_n when_o any_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o they_o contrary_a to_o human_a law_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o reason_n that_o they_o shall_v do_v so_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v do_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o great_a king_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n but_o the_o latter_a be_v by_o our_o adversary_n disallow_v therefore_o with_o much_o more_o reason_n the_o former_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o return_v to_o bishop_n brownrig_v who_o aver_v that_o active_a and_o actual_a obedience_n to_o ungodly_a law_n we_o may_v not_o we_o must_v not_o yield_v and_o perform_v thus_o to_o submit_v to_o man_n be_v to_o rebel_v against_o god_n but_o yet_o protestation_n of_o subjection_n must_v continue_v though_o our_o particular_a active_a obedience_n be_v deny_v or_o restrain_v though_o we_o dare_v not_o perform_v our_o active_a obedience_n in_o do_v what_o they_o command_v 34._o pag._n 34._o yet_o we_o must_v perform_v our_o passive_a obedience_n in_o submit_v to_o their_o punishment_n papist_n teach_v that_o heretical_a king_n forfeit_v their_o crown_n and_o life_n if_o they_o command_v against_o god._n no_o we_o must_v here_o with_o daniel_n honour_v their_o person_n and_o call_v when_o conscience_n forbid_v we_o to_o fullfil_v their_o commandment_n darius_n also_o be_v now_o the_o author_n of_o daniel_n destruction_n his_o law_n ensnare_v he_o his_o power_n condemn_v he_o his_o seal_n shut_v he_o up_o in_o the_o den_n of_o lion_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o the_o holy_a prophet_n honour_v he_o as_o his_o king._n observe_v no_o worng_z or_o injury_n can_v exempt_v or_o discharge_v our_o person_n from_o our_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o he_o upbraid_v not_o the_o king_n with_o tyranny_n and_o impiety_n charge_v he_o not_o with_o the_o cruelty_n of_o his_o usage_n threaten_v he_o not_o with_o vengeance_n and_o judgement_n from_o god_n much_o less_o as_o a_o prophet_n do_v he_o denounce_v sentence_n of_o deprivation_n against_o he_o but_o ferget_v his_o wrong_n forgive_a his_o injury_n send_v up_o a_o devout_a prayer_n for_o his_o life_n and_o welfare_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xv._o in_o justice_n i_o ought_v to_o have_v give_v king_n charles_n the_o first_o the_o preference_n to_o some_o of_o the_o forecited_a author_n but_o i_o have_v reserve_v he_o to_o lead_v the_o van_n of_o the_o remain_a writer_n who_o be_v particular_o engage_v in_o the_o service_n of_o that_o truth_n for_o which_o that_o great_a prince_n become_v a_o martyr_n and_o when_o i_o have_v mention_v this_o i_o have_v say_v enough_o to_o those_o who_o consider_v what_o he_o suffer_v by_o the_o man_n who_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o what_o he_o unanswerable_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v resolve_v at_o present_a to_o quote_v no_o more_o of_o he_o than_o that_o one_o sentence_n in_o his_o second_o paper_n to_o henderson_n that_o to_o reform_v as_o grosthead_n say_v in_o over_o gladii_fw-la cruentandi_fw-la be_v a_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a say_n this_o prince_n shall_v be_v attend_v as_o he_o ought_v by_o his_o chaplain_n and_o dr._n hammond_n come_v first_o of_o who_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n anno_fw-la 1640_o for_o that_o discover_v his_o sentiment_n since_o he_o give_v his_o consent_n to_o those_o canon_n but_o he_o have_v more_o particular_o declare_v his_o opinion_n especial_o in_o his_o 53._o his_o l._n 2._o 2._o 5._o p._n 53._o practical_a catechism_n some_o war_n be_v unjust_a as_o that_o of_o subject_n seditious_o raise_v against_o the_o supreme_a power_n in_o a_o state._n 70._o state._n sect._n 9_o p._n 69_o 70._o but_o what_o may_v we_o fight_v for_o if_o we_o may_v not_o fight_v for_o religion_n resp_n it_o be_v the_o most_o precious_a thing_n indeed_o and_o that_o to_o be_v preserve_v by_o all_o lawful_a proper_a proportionable_a mean_n but_o then_o war_n or_o unlawful_a resistance_n be_v of_o all_o thing_n most_o improper_a to_o defend_v or_o secure_v or_o plant_v this_o and_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v unlawful_a for_o peter_n to_o use_v the_o sword_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o christ_n himself_o to_o do_v it_o mere_o for_o religion_n must_v needs_o be_v very_o unlawful_a religion_n have_v still_o be_v spread_v and_o propagate_v by_o suffering_n and_o not_o by_o resist_v and_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o force_n to_o constrain_v my_o soul_n or_o change_v my_o religion_n or_o keep_v i_o from_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o arm_n or_o resistance_n must_v needs_o be_v very_o improper_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o section_n of_o meekness_n say_v if_o they_o be_v our_o lawful_a magistrate_n than_o our_o meekness_n consist_v in_o obedience_n active_a or_o passive_a act_v all_o their_o legal_a command_n and_o submit_v so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o not_o to_o make_v violent_a resistance_n to_o the_o punishment_n which_o they_o shall_v inflict_v upon_o we_o i_o shall_v put_v you_o in_o mind_n of_o this_o great_a truth_n that_o christ_n and_o his_o disciple_n be_v 80._o id._n sect_n 11._o p._n 79_o 80._o of_o all_o the_o doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o careful_a to_o preserve_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o allegiance_n even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v the_o great_a opposer_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o if_o ever_o you_o mean_v to_o be_v account_v a_o follower_n of_o they_o you_o must_v go_v and_o do_v likewise_o s._n but_o be_v not_o tiberius_n a_o usurper_n and_o yet_o christ_n say_v render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n c._n julius_n cesar_n wrest_v the_o power_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o senate_n but_o before_o the_o time_n of_o tiberius_n the_o business_n be_v accord_v between_o the_o senate_n and_o the_o emperor_n that_o the_o emperor_n now_o reign_v unquestioned_a without_o any_o competition_n from_o the_o senate_n which_o case_n how_o distant_a it_o be_v from_o other_o forcible_a usurpation_n where_o the_o legal_a sovereign_n do_v still_o claim_v his_o right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o allegiance_n of_o his_o subject_n no_o way_n acquit_v they_o from_o their_o oath_n or_o lay_v down_o his_o pretension_n though_o for_o the_o present_a he_o be_v overpower_a be_v easy_o discernible_a to_o any_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n and_o fidelity_n to_o consider_v it_o and_o be_v not_o by_o his_o own_o interest_n bribe_v or_o fright_v from_o the_o performance_n of_o his_o christian_a duty_n and_o this_o doctrine_n he_o ex_fw-la professo_fw-la maintain_v against_o s._n marshal_n godwin_n and_o other_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o resist_v the_o lawful_a magistrate_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o condemn_v subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n etc._n prince_n p._n 54._o etc._n etc._n by_o argument_n take_v 1._o from_o the_o nature_n of_o religion_n 2._o from_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o christian_n 3._o from_o the_o make_n of_o christianity_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n 4._o from_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n affirm_v that_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o one_o christian_a virtue_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n more_o clear_o deliver_v more_o effectual_o enforce_v upon_o our_o understanding_n and_o affection_n than_o that_o of_o obedience_n to_o king_n bishop_n ferne_n have_v write_v purposely_o on_o this_o subject_a his_o resolution_n of_o conscience_n whether_o upon_o supposition_n the_o king_n will_v not_o discharge_v his_o trust_n but_o be_v bend_v or_o seduce_v to_o subvert_v religion_n law_n and_o liberty_n subject_n may_v take_v arm_n and_o resist_v resolve_v that_o no_o conscience_n upon_o such_o a_o supposition_n or_o case_n can_v find_v a_o clear_a ground_n for_o such_o resistance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o resistance_n make_v against_o the_o high_a power_n be_v unwarrantable_a and_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n damnable_a rom._n xiii_o you_o be_v tell_v say_v dr._n ferne_n the_o gospel_n and_o your_o liberty_n epist_n epist_n and_o all_o you_o have_v be_v in_o most_o eminent_a danger_n and_o without_o take_v arm_n for_o the_o defence_n irrecoverable_o lose_v and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a by_o the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o
religion_n i_o shall_v name_v but_o two_o example_n tertullian_n tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o his_o city_n island_n castle_n council_n army_n regiment_n and_o company_n the_o palace_n the_o senate_n the_o court_n of_o judicature_n be_v fill_v with_o christian_n and_o yet_o they_o submit_v to_o persecution_n and_o we_o read_v that_o the_o thebean_a legion_n consist_v of_o six_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o sixty_o and_o six_o person_n every_o man_n christian_n when_o they_o submit_v to_o the_o decimation_n of_o maximinian_n for_o religion_n mishpat_fw-la hamelek_n 63._o pag._n 63._o the_o jus_n regium_n the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n what_o then_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o mishpat_fw-la hamelsk_n sure_o it_o import_v thus_o much_o that_o if_o all_o this_o hard_a usage_n shall_v come_v upon_o they_o they_o may_v cry_v unto_o the_o lord_n 1_o sam._n viij_o 18._o but_o that_o it_o will_v not_o dissolve_v jus_fw-la regium_fw-la the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n or_o enable_v they_o to_o resist_v their_o king_n or_o rebel_v against_o they_o that_o pretence_n 67._o pag._n 67._o that_o after_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n be_v establish_v the_o power_n still_o remain_v in_o the_o people_n in_o the_o diffuse_a body_n of_o they_o or_o their_o representatives_n to_o alter_v the_o government_n as_o they_o please_v it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o policy_n and_o government_n what_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o religion_n these_o be_v their_o secret_a grief_n 69._o pag._n 69._o for_o a_o redress_n whereof_o they_o make_v a_o party_n in_o the_o parliament_n they_o gain_v to_o they_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o man_n famous_a in_o the_o parliament_n man_n of_o renown_n and_o in_o order_n to_o their_o ambitious_a design_n they_o remonstrate_v against_o moses_n numb_a xuj_o 13._o and_o their_o declaration_n be_v this_o pretence_n which_o we_o be_v upon_o that_o all_o the_o congregation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v holy_a and_o that_o moses_n and_o aaron_n have_v lift_v up_o themselves_o above_o they_o that_o be_v that_o their_o power_n be_v a_o contrivance_n of_o themselves_o not_o a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n that_o notwithstanding_o what_o god_n have_v do_v to_o settle_v the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n it_o remain_v still_o in_o the_o people_n or_o their_o representative_n assemble_v together_o now_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o that_o since_o the_o world_n begin_v god_n be_v never_o more_o high_o provoke_v than_o upon_o this_o occasion_n numb_a xuj_o 32._o when_o he_o hear_v this_o he_o be_v wrath_n and_o great_o abhor_v they_o he_o invent_v a_o new_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n for_o their_o sake_n for_o the_o earth_n open_v and_o swallow_v up_o dathan_n and_o cover_v the_o congregation_n of_o abiram_n it_o tell_v we_o 71._o pag._n 71._o in_o effect_n that_o may_v be_v right_o that_o every_o thing_n be_v just_a or_o unjust_a good_a or_o evil_n according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o prevail_a force_n who_o we_o be_v to_o obey_v till_o a_o strong_a than_o he_o come_v or_o we_o be_v able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o resistance_n that_o in_o reference_n to_o this_o life_n 71._o pag._n 71._o obedience_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o wit_n and_o prudence_n and_o after_o life_n there_o remain_v for_o we_o no_o concernment_n how_o stramineous_a be_v this_o theory_n compare_v with_o the_o christian_a theory_n which_o speak_v in_o this_o wise_a let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n it_o be_v but_o a_o little_a while_n since_o the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n 74._o pag._n 74._o the_o holy_a the_o wise_a the_o best_a of_o king_n be_v take_v in_o the_o snare_n of_o man_n pretend_v to_o reformation_n and_o sacrifice_v to_o the_o fury_n of_o man_n possess_v by_o a_o evil_a spirit_n from_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a while_n since_o the_o lamentation_n of_o jeremy_n be_v in_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o land_n 74._o pag._n 74._o lam._n two_o 9_o our_o king_n and_o our_o prince_n be_v among_o the_o gentile_n it_o may_v be_v all_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v do_v 75._o pag._n 75._o that_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n may_v be_v fulfil_v matth._n 18.7_o ibid._n 6._o it_o can_v be_v but_o that_o offence_n will_v come_v but_o woe_n be_v to_o they_o by_o who_o they_o come_v it_o be_v better_a that_o a_o mill_n stone_n etc._n etc._n it_o may_v be_v god_n suffer_v the_o late_a rebellion_n to_o prevail_v 76._o pag._n 76._o that_o he_o may_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n but_o show_v forth_o his_o wonder_n in_o our_o day_n in_o the_o miraculous_a restitution_n of_o our_o gracious_a sovereign_n and_o the_o church_n sure_o these_o thing_n be_v suffer_v 77._o pag._n 77._o that_o the_o faith_n and_o patience_n and_o loyalty_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v be_v make_v bright_a and_o glorious_a by_o the_o flame_n of_o persecution_n and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v give_v our_o most_o gracious_a sovereign_n the_o heart_n or_o neck_n of_o all_o his_o enemy_n it_o may_v not_o repent_v he_o of_o the_o kindness_n he_o have_v show_v to_o religion_n and_o government_n in_o lift_v out_o of_o the_o dust_n the_o despise_a head_n of_o that_o only_a church_n for_o aught_o i_o know_v which_o make_v obedience_n without_o base_a restriction_n and_o limitation_n a_o article_n of_o its_o religion_n bish_n of_o exeter_n serm._n before_o the_o house_n of_o lord_n nou._n 5._o 1678._o certain_o their_o authority_n who_o live_v in_o the_o primitive_a light_n and_o who_o bear_v witness_v to_o their_o own_o disadvantage_n teach_v submission_n to_o magigrate_v though_o absolute_a tyrant_n and_o who_o never_o take_v up_o any_o arm_n against_o they_o but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n ought_v to_o beget_v in_o we_o a_o conformity_n to_o those_o innocent_a time_n when_o christianity_n gain_v as_o much_o by_o patience_n as_o it_o be_v now_o like_a to_o lose_v by_o rebellion_n the_o emperor_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n for_o the_o generality_n be_v very_o bad_a but_o especial_o to_o the_o christian_n they_o be_v bloody_a and_o cruel_a and_o yet_o we_o never_o read_v of_o any_o insurrection_n of_o the_o christian_n against_o they_o though_o they_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o do_v it_o the_o thebean_a legion_n be_v all_o christian_n when_o the_o emperor_n command_v the_o whole_a army_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o false_a god_n they_o remove_v their_o quarter_n that_o they_o may_v if_o possible_a avoid_v the_o occasion_n of_o displease_v the_o emperor_n he_o summons_v they_o a_o second_o time_n to_o perform_v that_o worship_n they_o return_v a_o humble_a denial_n the_o emperor_n not_o content_a with_o that_o answer_n put_v they_o to_o a_o decimation_n to_o which_o they_o submit_v with_o much_o cheerfulness_n and_o die_v pray_v for_o their_o persecutor_n not_o to_o trouble_v you_o with_o many_o witness_n of_o this_o truth_n take_v one_o for_o all_o tertullian_n who_o write_v his_o apologetic_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o make_v there_o a_o bold_a challenge_n and_o desire_v they_o to_o produce_v if_o they_o can_v any_o one_o example_n of_o any_o christian_a take_v part_n with_o rebel_n such_o as_o cassius_n niger_n and_o other_o be_v no_o he_o tell_v they_o the_o christian_n be_v better_o instruct_v than_o to_o hold_v resistance_n lawful_a nos_fw-la judicium_fw-la dei_fw-la suspicimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o with_o patience_n submit_v and_o kiss_v the_o rod_n that_o scourge_v we_o though_o they_o have_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o torment_v we_o yet_o there_o be_v too_o much_o cause_n why_o we_o shall_v suffer_v we_o must_v acknowledge_v our_o sin_n against_o god_n and_o he_o may_v punish_v we_o in_o what_o way_n he_o think_v fit_a however_o resist_v we_o must_v not_o and_o again_o in_o his_o thirty_o seven_o paragraph_n of_o that_o apologetic_n he_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o his_o city_n istand_v castle_n council_n army_n his_o palace_n and_o court_n of_o judicature_n be_v fill_v with_o christian_n sic_fw-la non_fw-la deesset_fw-la nobis_fw-la vis_fw-la copiarum_fw-la if_o we_o have_v a_o mind_n we_o can_v not_o want_v force_n to_o resist_v but_o we_o dare_v not_o save_v our_o body_n to_o the_o eternal_a loss_n and_o perdition_n of_o our_o soul_n we_o wish_v to_o the_o emperor_n a_o long_a life_n a_o happy_a reign_n a_o valiant_a army_n a_o faithful_a council_n a_o sober_a people_n and_o a_o quiet_a world._n such_o as_o these_o be_v their_o wish_n towards_o their_o emperor_n though_o heathen_n and_o persecutor_n thus_o you_o see_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o that_o great_a point_n of_o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n therefore_o they_o who_o raise_v tumult_n abett_a rebellion_n set_v on_o foot_n plot_n and_o conspiracy_n teach_v
for_o atheism_n etc._n atheism_n id._n ser._n on_o rom._n 13.5_o p._n 5_o 6._o etc._n etc._n the_o real_a cause_n of_o commotion_n be_v seldom_o the_o same_o with_o those_o that_o be_v pretend_v for_o train_v in_o and_o engage_v a_o multitude_n they_o be_v true_o a_o ungrounded_a and_o aspire_a ambition_n the_o heat_n and_o fury_n of_o man_n passion_n etc._n etc._n but_o etc._n but_o p._n 19_o 20_o etc._n etc._n natural_a and_o reveal_v religion_n do_v offer_v we_o these_o reason_n for_o oblige_v we_o to_o subjection_n to_o the_o high_a power_n 1._o we_o be_v teach_v that_o those_o power_n be_v of_o god_n nay_o that_o they_o be_v god_n a_o strain_n of_o speech_n that_o if_o divine_a authority_n do_v not_o warrant_v it_o will_v pass_v for_o impudent_a and_o blasphemous_a flattery_n depute_a power_n be_v only_o accountable_a to_o those_o from_o who_o they_o derive_v their_o authority_n and_z l._n 25._o p._n 25._o the_o example_n and_o practice_n of_o our_o great_a master_n my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n this_o do_v so_o express_o discharge_v all_o bustle_a and_o fight_v on_o the_o pretence_n of_o religion_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o we_o must_v either_o set_v up_o for_o another_o gospel_n or_o utter_o reject_v what_o be_v so_o formal_o condemn_v by_o the_o author_n of_o this_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v never_a cause_n of_o religion_n be_v of_o so_o great_a concern_v as_o the_o preserve_a the_o head_n and_o author_n of_o it_o 27._o p._n 27._o if_o we_o examine_v the_o nature_n and_o design_n of_o that_o holy_a religion_n our_o saviour_n deliver_v we_o shall_v find_v nothing_o more_o diametrical_o opposite_a to_o all_o its_o rule_n than_o the_o distemper_a fury_n of_o these_o misguide_a zealot_n otherwise_o do_v st._n paul_n teach_v the_o roman_n though_o then_o groan_v under_o the_o severe_a rigour_n of_o bondage_n and_o tyranny_n and_o st._n peter_n do_v at_o full_a length_n once_o and_o again_o call_v on_o all_o christian_n to_o prepare_v for_o suffering_n and_o to_o bear_v they_o patient_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o though_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o slave_n be_v heavy_a and_o high_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o freedom_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n yet_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o bear_v the_o severity_n even_o of_o their_o froward_a and_o unjust_a master_n 29._o p._n 29._o with_o this_o argument_n that_o christ_n suffer_v for_o they_o leave_v they_o a_o example_n from_o these_o unerring_a practice_n and_o principle_n must_v all_o true_a christian_n take_v the_o measure_n of_o their_o action_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o life_n and_o indeed_o the_o first_o convert_v to_o christianity_n embrace_v the_o cross_n and_o bear_v it_o not_o only_o with_o patience_n but_o with_o joy_n neither_o the_o cruelty_n of_o their_o unrelenting_a persecutor_n nor_o the_o continue_a tract_n of_o their_o misery_n which_o do_v not_o end_v but_o with_o their_o day_n prevail_v on_o they_o either_o to_o renounce_v the_o faith_n or_o do_v that_o which_o be_v next_o degree_n to_o it_o throw_v off_o the_o cross_n and_o betake_v themselves_o to_o seditious_a practice_n for_o their_o preservation_n ☜_o ☜_o in_o twenty_o year_n persecution_n the_o martyr_n of_o one_o province_n egypt_n be_v reckon_v to_o be_v betwixt_o eight_o or_o nine_o hundred_o thousand_o 31.32_o p._n 31.32_o and_o yet_o no_o tumult_n be_v raise_v against_o all_o this_o tyranny_n and_o injustice_n and_o though_o after_o that_o the_o emperor_n turn_v christian_a and_o establish_v the_o faith_n by_o law_n yet_o neither_o do_v the_o subtle_a attempt_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n nor_o the_o open_a persecution_n of_o some_o arian_n emperor_n who_o do_v with_o great_a violence_n persecute_v the_o orthodox_n occasion_n any_o seditious_a combination_n against_o authority_n and_o though_o religion_n suffer_v great_a decay_n in_o the_o succession_n of_o many_o age_n yet_o for_o the_o first_o ten_o century_n no_o father_n ☜_o ☜_o or_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o assembly_n of_o churchman_n do_v ever_o teach_v maintain_v or_o justify_v any_o religion_n or_o seditious_a doctrine_n or_o practice_n it_o be_v true_a about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n this_o pestiferous_a doctrine_n take_v its_o rise_n and_o be_v first_o broach_v and_o vent_v by_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o hildebrand_n 36._o p._n 36._o the_o same_o equality_n of_o justice_n and_o freedom_n that_o oblige_v i_o to_o lay_v open_a this_o tie_v i_o to_o tax_v also_o those_o who_o pretend_v a_o great_a hate_n against_o rome_n and_o value_v themselves_o on_o the_o abhor_v all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o that_o church_n and_o yet_o have_v carry_v along_o with_o they_o one_o of_o their_o most_o pestiferous_a opinion_n pretend_v reformation_n when_o they_o will_v bring_v all_o under_o confusion_n and_o vouch_v the_o cause_n and_o word_n of_o god_n when_o they_o be_v disturb_v that_o authority_n he_o have_v set_v up_o and_o oppose_v those_o impower_v by_o he_o and_o the_o more_o piety_n and_o devotion_n such_o dare_a pretender_n put_v on_o it_o still_o bring_v the_o great_a stain_n and_o imputation_n on_o religion_n as_o if_o it_o give_v a_o patrociny_n to_o those_o practice_n it_o so_o plain_o condemn_v but_o bless_v be_v god_n our_o church_n hate_v and_o condemn_v this_o doctrine_n from_o what_o hand_n soever_o it_o come_v ☞_o ☞_o and_o have_v establish_v the_o right_n and_o authority_n of_o prince_n on_o sure_a and_o unalterable_a foundation_n enjoin_v a_o entire_a obedience_n to_o all_o the_o lawful_a command_n of_o authority_n and_o a_o absolute_a submission_n to_o that_o supreme_a power_n god_n have_v put_v in_o our_o sovereign_n hand_n this_o doctrine_n we_o just_o glory_v in_o and_o if_o any_o that_o have_v their_o baptism_n and_o education_n in_o our_o church_n have_v turn_v renegado_n from_o this_o they_o prove_v no_o less_o enemy_n to_o the_o church_n herself_o than_o to_o the_o civil_a authority_n so_o that_o their_o apostasy_n leave_v no_o blame_n on_o our_o church_n the_o same_o learned_a man_n 446._o man_n p._n 446._o in_o a_o marginal_a note_n on_o bishop_n bedel_n letter_n to_o wadsworth_n when_o the_o bishop_n be_v represent_v the_o common_a principle_n of_o those_o papist_n and_o protestant_n who_o assert_v a_o right_a of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n whenever_o their_o life_n property_n or_o religion_n be_v invade_v say_v this_o passage_n above_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o relation_n not_o as_o the_o author_n opinion_n but_o yet_o for_o fear_v of_o take_v it_o by_o the_o wrong_n handle_v the_o reader_n be_v desire_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o a_o subject_n resist_v his_o prince_n in_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o be_v unlawful_a and_o impious_a which_o passage_n i_o have_v late_o see_v in_o some_o copy_n of_o the_o same_o edition_n for_o i_o never_o hear_v but_o of_o one_o thus_o alter_v this_o passage_n above_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o relation_n not_o as_o the_o author_n opinion_n lest_o it_o shall_v mislead_v the_o reader_n into_o a_o dangerous_a mistake_n and_o when_o he_o make_v his_o own_o apology_n 1684._o apology_n pres_n to_o the_o ser._n nou._n 5._o at_o the_o roll_n 1684._o he_o profess_v i_o be_o sure_a that_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n that_o press_v loyalty_n and_o obedience_n be_v not_o at_o all_o enlarge_v beyond_o what_o i_o not_o only_o preach_v in_o that_o sermon_n but_o on_o many_o other_o occasion_n in_o which_o i_o appeal_v to_o all_o my_o hearer_n but_o i_o leave_v the_o sermon_n to_o speak_v for_o itself_o and_o i_o both_o and_o will_v refer_v it_o to_o every_o man_n conscience_n that_o read_v it_o to_o judge_n whether_o or_o not_o i_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o it_o to_o be_v a_o person_n disaffect_v to_o his_o majesty_n government_n 284._o government_n id._n first_o letter_n to_o the_o e._n of_o middl._n collect_v of_o pap_n p._n 284._o few_o have_v write_v more_o and_o preach_v often_o against_o all_o sort_n of_o treasonable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n and_o particular_o against_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o rise_v in_o arm_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n i_o have_v preach_v a_o whole_a sermon_n in_o the_o hague_n against_o all_o treasonable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n and_o in_o particular_a against_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o subject_n rise_v in_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n and_o i_o have_v maintain_v this_o both_o in_o public_a and_o private_a that_o i_o can_v if_o i_o think_v tâ—_n convenient_a give_v proof_n of_o it_o that_o will_v make_v all_o my_o enemy_n be_v ashamed_a of_o their_o injustice_n and_o malice_n 159._o p._n 159._o as_o oft_o as_o i_o have_v talk_v with_o sir_n john_n cochran_n of_o some_o thing_n that_o be_v complain_v of_o in_o scotland_n i_o take_v occasion_n to_o repeat_v my_o opinion_n of_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n to_o submit_v
☜_o ☜_o and_o bear_v all_o the_o ill_a administration_n that_o may_v be_v in_o the_o government_n but_o never_o to_o rise_v in_o arm_n upon_o that_o account_n 168._o account_n id._n three_o letter_n to_o the_o e._n of_o middl._n p._n 168._o i_o will_v do_v that_o which_o i_o think_v fit_a for_o i_o to_o do_v to_o day_n though_o i_o be_v sure_a to_o be_v assassinate_v for_o it_o to_o morrow_n but_o to_o the_o last_o moment_n of_o my_o life_n i_o will_v pay_v all_o duty_n and_o fidelity_n to_o his_o majesty_n 49._o majesty_n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o new_a test_n etc._n etc._n p._n 48_o 49._o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v just_o expostulate_v when_o she_o be_v treat_v as_o seditious_a after_o she_o have_v render_v the_o high_a service_n to_o the_o civil_a authority_n that_o any_o church_n now_o on_o earth_n have_v do_v she_o have_v beat_v down_o all_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n with_o more_o force_n and_o learning_n ☜_o ☜_o than_o any_o body_n of_o man_n have_v ever_o yet_o do_v and_o have_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o enrage_v her_o enemy_n and_o lose_v her_o friend_n even_o for_o those_o from_o who_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o her_o member_n know_v what_o they_o may_v expect_v we_o be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o carry_v these_o principle_n to_o the_o high_a we_o acknowledge_v that_o some_o of_o our_o clergy_n miscarry_v in_o it_o upon_o king_n edward_n death_n yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n other_o of_o our_o communion_n adhere_v more_o steady_o to_o their_o loyalty_n in_o favour_n of_o queen_n mary_n than_o she_o do_v to_o the_o promise_n that_o she_o make_v to_o they_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v perpetual_a 51._o p._n 51._o and_o can_v never_o be_v cancel_v by_o any_o special_a law_n so_o that_o if_o these_o gent._n own_o so_o free_o that_o this_o be_v a_o law_n of_o nature_n that_o every_o individual_a may_v fight_v in_o his_o own_o defence_n they_o have_v best_o take_v care_v not_o to_o provoke_v nature_n too_o much_o 52._o p._n 52._o as_o we_o can_v be_v charge_v for_o have_v preach_v any_o seditious_a doctrine_n so_o we_o be_v not_o want_v in_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o duty_n of_o loyalty_n 55._o p._n 55._o even_o when_o we_o see_v what_o they_o be_v like_a to_o cost_v we_o of_o all_o the_o maxim_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v none_o hurtful_a to_o the_o government_n in_o our_o present_a circumstance_n than_o the_o say_n that_o the_o king_n promise_n and_o the_o people_n fidelity_n ought_v to_o be_v reciprocal_a and_o that_o a_o failure_n in_o the_o one_o cut_n off_o the_o other_o for_o by_o a_o very_a natural_a consequence_n the_o subject_n may_v likewise_o say_v that_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n be_v found_v on_o the_o assurance_n of_o his_o majesty_n protection_n the_o one_o bind_v no_o long_a than_o the_o other_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o inference_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o hence_o will_v be_v very_o terrible_a if_o the_o loyalty_n of_o the_o so_o much_o decry_v church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o they_o but_o for_o that_o we_o may_v cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o right_n reverend_a bishop_n of_o s._n asaph_n in_o his_o seasonable_a discourse_n etc._n etc._n we_o be_v member_n of_o a_o church_n 4._o pag._n 4._o which_o above_o all_o other_o constitution_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n enforce_v the_o great_a duty_n of_o obedience_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o magistrate_n and_o teach_v to_o be_v subject_a not_o only_o for_o truth_n but_o conscience_n sake_n and_o among_o other_o motive_n which_o he_o mention_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o establish_v religion_n the_o four_o say_v he_o be_v this_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o crown_n which_o have_v no_o high_a or_o more_o necessary_a appendent_a than_o his_o supremacy_n in_o his_o dominion_n in_o all_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a and_o secular_a according_a to_o the_o power_n invest_v in_o the_o jewish_a king_n under_o the_o law_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o exercise_v by_o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n to_o who_o we_o may_v add_v the_o right_n reverend_a doctor_n sprat_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o jan._n 30._o 1677_o 1677_o 8._o by_o they_o order_v to_o be_v print_v where_o speak_v of_o king_n chalre_n the_o martyr_n who_o say_v he_o not_o only_o by_o his_o birth_n have_v a_o successive_a right_n to_o the_o crown_n which_o he_o can_v not_o forfeit_v but_o also_o by_o his_o personal_a vittue_n may_v have_v deserve_v another_o title_n to_o it_o if_o his_o crown_n have_v be_v elective_a and_o as_o his_o murderer_n impudent_o pretend_v at_o the_o disposal_n of_o his_o subject_n pag._n 3._o so_o that_o he_o term_v he_o the_o vicegerent_n of_o god_n power_n ibid._n &_o pag._n 44._o he_o plead_v and_o pray_v for_o his_o enemy_n at_o the_o bar_n of_o heaven_n which_o only_o be_v above_o he_o and_o pag._n 47._o may_v all_o of_o we_o be_v most_o industrious_o watchful_a that_o the_o same_o schismatical_a design_n and_o antimonarchical_a principle_n which_o then_o inspire_v so_o many_o ill_a man_n mislead_v some_o good_a man_n and_o cost_v our_o good_a king_n so_o dear_a may_v not_o once_o more_o revive_v and_o insinuate_v themselves_o again_o under_o the_o same_o or_o new_a and_o crafty_a disguise_n and_o find_v a_o opportunity_n to_o attempt_v the_o like_a mischief_n and_o in_o another_o sermon_n of_o he_o at_o white-hall_n 45._o pag._n 44_o 45._o december_n 22._o 1678._o let_v we_o withdraw_v our_o thought_n and_o lift_v up_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o the_o most_o christian_a example_n as_o of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o so_o of_o his_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n in_o the_o first_o and_o therefore_o the_o best_a age_n how_o be_v they_o zealous_a for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n not_o by_o violence_n or_o malice_n or_o revenge_n against_o any_o not_o eve_o nagainst_a their_o oppressor_n but_o only_o by_o their_o own_o labour_n and_o prayer_n and_o patience_n and_o magnanimity_n in_o suffering_n how_o be_v they_o zealous_a in_o respect_n to_o their_o temporal_a governor_n not_o to_o resist_v for_o conscience_n sake_n but_o rather_o to_o be_v subject_a for_o that_o very_a reason_n not_o by_o open_a rebellion_n not_o by_o private_a machination_n but_o in_o blessing_n and_o serve_v and_o submit_v to_o their_o emperor_n though_o they_o be_v idolater_n and_o obey_v they_o in_o all_o thing_n except_o their_o idolatry_n who_o to_o imitate_v be_v our_o duty_n sect_n xxiii_o mr._n thorndyke_n 429._o thorndyke_n apud_fw-la falkner_n christian_a loyalty_n p._n 429._o from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o maccabee_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n in_o defence_n of_o their_o religion_n under_o the_o jewish_a state_n though_o in_o that_o he_o be_v mistake_v but_o express_o condemn_v take_v arm_n upon_o that_o or_o any_o other_o pretext_n under_o the_o christian_a state._n dr._n spencer_n 4._o spencer_n serm._n at_o s._n mary_n cambr._n jun._n 28._o 1660_o p._n 4._o the_o now_o dean_n of_o ely_n the_o gospel_n do_v very_o spare_o meddle_v with_o state_n matter_n but_o when_o it_o do_v it_o engage_v to_o obedience_n by_o as_o oblige_a principle_n as_o it_o do_v to_o religion_n even_o a_o principle_n of_o conscience_n we_o must_v be_v subject_a for_o conscience-sake_n not_o bare_o for_o safety_n sake_n and_o a_o principle_n of_o high_a fear_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n a_o doctrine_n teach_v the_o world_n in_o the_o type_n long_o before_o by_o that_o fire_n and_o earthquake_n which_o destroy_v the_o opposer_n of_o lawful_a authority_n numb_a xuj_o 33_o 34._o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o god_n have_v attest_v unto_o sovereignty_n by_o suffer_v none_o of_o his_o servant_n in_o scripture_n few_o or_o none_o in_o story_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a oppose_a lawful_a authority_n we_o find_v many_o a_o wicked_a man_n guilty_a of_o this_o sin_n but_o as_o reverence_n to_o other_o divine_a command_n wear_v off_o in_o time_n as_o the_o power_n that_o exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n obtain_v in_o the_o world_n so_o to_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o obedience_n to_o lawful_a authority_n 14._o p._n 14._o the_o heathen_n use_v to_o reproach_v the_o gospel_n on_o this_o account_n but_o the_o pulpit_n be_v never_o intend_v to_o be_v a_o circle_n in_o which_o to_o raise_v up_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o sedition_n and_o state-commotion_n no_o religion_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o so_o great_o secure_v the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o state_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o the_o christian_a do_v we_o be_v bind_v by_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v obedient_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1_o pet._n two_o 18._o to_o the_o crookede_a and_o frowarde_a master_n
particular_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o mighty_a danger_n can_v there_o be_v in_o supposs_v the_o person_n of_o prince_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o no_o son_n of_o violence_n ought_v to_o come_v near_o to_o hurt_v they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ancient_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n flourish_v under_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o prince_n no_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v possible_o so_o great_a on_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o sovereign_a prince_n as_o the_o unavoidable_a mischief_n of_o that_o hypothesis_n which_o place_n all_o power_n original_o in_o the_o people_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o oath_n and_o bond_n whatsoever_o to_o obedience_n ☞_o ☞_o give_v they_o the_o liberty_n to_o resume_v it_o when_o they_o please_v which_o will_v always_o be_v when_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n shall_v prevail_v among_o they_o god_n 34._o pag._n 34._o numb_a 26.9_o interpret_v strive_v against_o the_o authority_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v a_o strive_v against_o himself_o they_o who_o resist_v resist_v a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o who_o do_v so_o shall_v in_o the_o mild_a sense_n receive_v a_o severe_a punishment_n from_o he_o let_v the_o pretence_n be_v never_o so_o popular_a the_o person_n never_o so_o great_a and_o famous_a nay_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o great_a council_n of_o the_o nation_n yet_o we_o see_v god_n do_v not_o abate_v of_o his_o severity_n upon_o any_o of_o these_o consideration_n nor_o have_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n make_v any_o alteration_n in_o these_o thing_n 39_o p._n 39_o it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o examine_v the_o frivolous_a evasion_n and_o ridiculous_a distinction_n by_o which_o they_o will_v make_v the_o case_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o not_o resist_v authority_n so_o much_o different_a from_o they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v it_o but_o in_o spite_n of_o christianity_n have_v plead_v for_o it_o either_o they_o want_v strength_n or_o courage_n or_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o senate_n or_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o liberty_n 40._o p._n 40._o when_o all_o their_o obedience_n be_v only_o due_a to_o those_o principle_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v it_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o which_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v particular_o give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o put_v the_o people_n in_o mind_n of_o tit._n iii._o 1._o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o we_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v more_o sincere_o preach_v and_o due_o practise_v in_o this_o nation_n 39_o nation_n id._n ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1673._o p._n 39_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o assert_n the_o right_n of_o prince_n so_o clear_o and_o full_o without_o trick_n and_o reservation_n and_o all_o that_o mean_v honest_o love_v to_o speak_v plain_o 9_o plain_o id._n ser._n on_o mat._n x._o 16._o at_o whitchall_n march_v 7._o 167_o 8_o 8_o 9_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o colour_n for_o any_o such_o cavil_v against_o christianity_n as_o if_o it_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o disturbance_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n no_o religion_n that_o ever_o be_v do_v so_o much_o enforce_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v and_o that_o upon_o the_o great_a and_o most_o weighty_a consideration_n for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n for_o consider_v i_o pray_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v give_v encouragement_n to_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n under_o pretence_n of_o it_o if_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispose_v of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n or_o have_v absolve_v christian_n from_o their_o allegiance_n even_o to_o their_o great_a persecutor_n what_o blot_n have_v this_o be_v even_o upon_o the_o whole_a religion_n such_o as_o all_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n can_v never_o have_v wash_v out_o 50._o p._n 50._o it_o be_v a_o intolerable_a reproach_n to_o christianity_n to_o impute_v their_o patient_a submission_n to_o authority_n to_o their_o weakness_n and_o want_n of_o force_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v resist_v if_o they_o dare_v and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o grand_a question_n etc._n etc._n p._n 180_o 181._o say_v that_o every_o new_a modeller_n of_o government_n have_v something_o to_o offer_v that_o look_v like_o reason_n at_o least_o to_o those_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v to_o carry_v it_o on_o and_o if_o no_o precedent_n can_v be_v find_v than_o they_o appeal_v to_o a_o certain_a invisible_a thing_n call_v the_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v may_v signify_v what_o any_o one_o please_v and_o pag._n 75._o i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o if_o he_o i.e._n the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n etc._n etc._n can_v be_v persuade_v to_o produce_v this_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v lie_v by_o he_o it_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o so_o much_o as_o a_o blind_a manuscript_n thus_o also_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o state_v p._n 106._o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o i._n e._n depose_v principle_n and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n sect_n xxv_o dr._n patrick_n dean_n of_o peterborough_n 21._o peterborough_n paraphr_n on_o prov._n 24_o 21._o take_v care_n therefore_o my_o dear_a child_n that_o thy_o religion_n which_o teach_v thou_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o worship_n reverence_n and_o obey_v the_o great_a lord_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n make_v thou_o humble_o obedient_a to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o those_o who_o discontent_n with_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n or_o their_o love_n of_o novelty_n make_v they_o affect_v a_o change_n of_o government_n and_o depart_v from_o their_o duty_n both_o to_o god_n and_o man._n 16._o man._n id._n pref._n to_o the_o paraphr_n on_o eccles_n p._n 16._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o preface_n to_o the_o paraphrase_n on_o ecclesiastes_n cite_v and_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n corranus_n a_o excellent_a person_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n as_o the_o paraphra_v just_o style_v he_o concern_v that_o book_n of_o solomon_n this_o tractate_n be_v true_o royal_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v read_v perpetual_o in_o this_o most_o turbulent_a age_n both_o by_o high_a and_o low_a that_o from_o hence_o subject_n may_v learn_v to_o perform_v obedience_n and_o the_o great_a observance_n both_o in_o word_n and_o deed_n towards_o their_o prince_n choose_v rather_o to_o bear_v and_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o to_o attempt_v rebellion_n against_o they_o 216._o they_o id._n per._n &_o annot._n on_o eccl._n 8.2_o p_o 216._o it_o be_v much_o safe_a and_o easy_o as_o well_o as_o more_o honest_a to_o submit_v and_o be_v quiet_a than_o to_o contend_v and_o unsettle_v the_o peace_n of_o kingdom_n though_o prince_n do_v not_o govern_v as_o they_o ought_v the_o verse_n say_v melancthon_n be_v a_o sentence_n exceed_v worthy_a of_o consideration_n and_o remembrance_n and_o then_o give_v the_o different_a interpretation_n of_o it_o and_o close_v all_o thus_o 219.220_o thus_o p._n 219.220_o some_o may_v think_v that_o i_o have_v dilate_v too_o much_o upon_o this_o verse_n but_o they_o may_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v how_o useful_a if_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n when_o man_n begin_v again_o to_o plead_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o condemn_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o most_o learned_a assertor_n of_o the_o old_a cause_n be_v extreme_o puzzle_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o their_o principle_n in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v one_o who_o in_o his_o book_n call_v nature_n dowry_n chap._n 21._o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o help_v he_o to_o another_o translation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o english_a be_v right_a enough_o and_o be_v content_a to_o admit_v it_o with_o this_o proviso_n that_o the_o king_n manage_v well_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n
spoil_n and_o robbery_n of_o the_o subject_n may_v no_o less_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o crime_n deserve_v such_o punishment_n of_o prince_n as_o they_o do_v 〈◊〉_d people_n but_o because_o there_o be_v none_o in_o such_o case_n that_o can_v or_o ought_v due_o and_o regular_o to_o execute_v such_o law_n because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o execution_n without_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n and_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o proper_a subject_a of_o that_o power_n in_o any_o republic_n and_o of_o all_o guilt_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o any_o be_v great_a than_o the_o assume_v of_o such_o a_o power_n which_o no_o way_n belong_v to_o a_o man_n for_o better_a it_o be_v to_o take_v away_o one_o horse_n or_o to_o ravish_v another_o man_n wife_n or_o to_o extort_v unjust_o another_o estate_n than_o to_o divest_v a_o prince_n of_o his_o right_n of_o rule_n and_o usurp_v it_o to_o himself_o and_o that_o first_o because_o no_o man_n estate_n or_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v he_o do_v descend_v to_o he_o or_o otherways_o become_v he_o by_o the_o like_a divine_a title_n as_o the_o supreme_a power_n right_o posit_v and_o possess_v do_v to_o the_o owner_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o this_o be_v more_o sacred_a the_o invasion_n of_o this_o right_n be_v much_o more_o wicked_a and_o unjust_a second_o because_o a_o public_a mischief_n and_o of_o general_a influence_n upon_o all_o be_v much_o more_o intolerable_a than_o a_o private_a but_o such_o a_o violation_n of_o princely_a right_n must_v of_o necessity_n draw_v a_o public_a mischief_n on_o the_o whole_a civil_a body_n i_o mean_v all_o the_o subject_n in_o such_o a_o nation_n who_o shall_v be_v distract_v between_o the_o sense_n of_o obedience_n know_v otherwise_o to_o be_v due_a and_o the_o terror_n of_o usurp_a power_n threaten_v ruin_n to_o such_o as_o comply_v not_o with_o their_o injustice_n pag._n 104._o some_o late_a demagogue_n have_v write_v for_o the_o promotion_n of_o religion_n forsooth_o as_o well_o as_o civil_a liberty_n that_o to_o kill_v tyrant_n and_o here_o i_o will_v not_o show_v who_o they_o call_v tyrant_n be_v as_o good_a a_o act_n as_o to_o slay_v wolf_n lion_n and_o bear_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whence_o such_o a_o law_n proceed_v if_o not_o from_o tyranny_n itself_o even_o such_o person_n who_o under_o colour_n of_o natural_a law_n of_o return_v evil_a for_o evil_n and_o self-preservation_n have_v do_v the_o great_a injustice_n imaginable_a not_o only_o against_o the_o person_n persecute_v but_o the_o people_n who_o never_o at_o any_o time_n have_v power_n so_o to_o deliver_v themselves_o nor_o if_o they_o have_v do_v general_o and_o unanimous_o or_o can_v confer_v the_o same_o on_o the_o new_a pretender_n to_o it_o that_o law_n therefore_o of_o kill_a tyrant_n invent_v by_o tyrant_n take_v place_n on_o the_o author_n of_o it_o as_o much_o as_o any_o body_n else_o and_o where_o the_o like_a power_n can_v be_v snatch_v up_o may_v have_v the_o same_o event_n on_o popular_a statesman_n as_o well_o as_o king_n and_o prince_n for_o they_o be_v tyrant_n too_o mr._n jos_n glanvil_n sermon_n of_o christian_a loyalty_n publish_v by_o anth._n horneck_n d._n d._n on_o rom._n 13.2_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n pag._n 153_o 154._o which_o word_n be_v speak_v in_o the_o day_n of_o nero_n who_o beside_o that_o he_o be_v a_o heathen_a be_v a_o persecutor_n and_o a_o tyrant_n and_o the_o most_o infamous_a instance_n in_o nature_n and_o yet_o this_o monster_n be_v not_o except_v as_o to_o the_o tribute_n of_o obedience_n whereas_o have_v this_o be_v say_v in_o the_o day_n of_o such_o a_o prince_n as_o our_o charles_n the_o first_o it_o may_v have_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o person_n claim_v the_o reverence_n and_o subjection_n and_o not_o the_o character_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o that_o it_o be_v damnable_a to_o resist_v because_o he_o be_v good_a not_o because_o he_o be_v supreme_a because_o he_o be_v a_o nursing-father_n of_o the_o church_n not_o because_o the_o roll_a father_n of_o his_o country_n it_o be_v a_o happy_a coincidence_n therefore_o to_o secure_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n which_o answer_v the_o great_a pretension_n of_o rebellion_n if_o religion_n be_v pretend_v a_o heathen_a must_v not_o be_v resist_v if_o tyranny_n it_o be_v damnation_n to_o oppose_v a_o nero._n pag._n 156._o king_n wear_v god_n image_n and_o authority_n but_o beside_o there_o be_v evidence_n enough_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o prove_v that_o king_n have_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n and_o be_v no_o substitute_n of_o the_o people_n pag._n 157_o 158_o 159._o they_o that_o rule_n be_v god_n substitute_n and_o no_o creature_n of_o the_o people_n for_o the_o people_n have_v no_o power_n to_o govern_v themselves_o and_o consequent_o can_v devolve_v any_o upon_o another_o resistance_n be_v opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o religion_n religion_n be_v of_o a_o calm_a and_o pacific_a temper_n like_o that_o of_o its_o author_n who_o voice_n be_v not_o hear_v in_o the_o street_n he_o command_v the_o payment_n of_o all_o duty_n to_o cesar_n he_o acknowledge_v pilate_n power_n to_o be_v from_o above_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o pray_v for_o their_o persecutor_n he_o permit_v they_o to_o fly_v not_o to_o oppose_v he_o rebuke_n peter_n be_v violence_n to_o the_o high_a priest_n servant_n and_o the_o revenge_n of_o the_o disciple_n when_o they_o call_v for_o fire_n from_o heaven_n he_o pay_v tribute_n submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o sanhedrim_n and_o to_o that_o unjust_a sentence_n against_o his_o life_n this_o be_v his_o temper_n and_o the_o apostle_n who_o live_v among_o his_o enemy_n and_o they_o and_o meet_v with_o severity_n enough_o to_o have_v sour_v their_o spirit_n and_o exasperate_v their_o pen_n to_o contrary_a resolution_n and_o instruction_n yet_o as_o true_a follower_n of_o their_o dear_a lord_n they_o faithful_o transmit_v to_o we_o what_o they_o have_v learn_v from_o he_o viz._n that_o we_o shall_v obey_v those_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o we_o submit_v to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n pray_v for_o king_n and_o all_o in_o authority_n submit_v to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o to_o obey_v magistrate_n and_o those_o noble_a spirit_n of_o the_o first_o age_n after_o who_o begin_v to_o be_v martyr_n as_o soon_o as_o to_o be_v christian_n who_o live_v in_o the_o fire_n and_o go_v to_o heaven_n wrap_v in_o those_o flame_n that_o have_v less_o arde_a than_o their_o love_n these_o i_o say_v amid_o the_o great_a and_o fierce_a fire_n that_o cruelty_n and_o barbarism_n have_v kindle_v pay_v the_o tribute_n of_o a_o peaceable_a and_o quiet_a subjection_n to_o their_o murderer_n and_o make_v unforced_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o right_n they_o have_v to_o their_o obedience_n pag._n 157_o 158_o 159._o nor_o do_v we_o ever_o read_v of_o any_o attempt_n they_o make_v to_o free_v themselves_o by_o resistance_n though_o as_o tertullian_n say_v they_o be_v in_o powerful_a number_n mingle_v in_o their_o village_n and_o in_o their_o city_n yea_o in_o their_o castle_n and_o in_o their_o army_n yea_o there_o be_v a_o illustrious_a instance_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o thebean_a legion_n who_o ten_o man_n be_v execute_v for_o not_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o idol_n they_o quiet_o submit_v to_o the_o cruelty_n and_o a_o second_o dicimation_n be_v command_v by_o maximinian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o one_o of_o their_o great_a commander_n a_o excellent_a christian_n persuade_v they_o to_o suffer_v it_o with_o the_o same_o patience_n because_o it_o be_v not_o with_o their_o sword_n they_o can_v make_v their_o way_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o by_o another_o kind_n of_o warfare_n pag._n 163._o by_o a_o dear_a experience_n we_o have_v learn_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o endure_v any_o inconvenience_n in_o a_o settle_a government_n than_o to_o endeavour_v violent_a alteration_n doctor_n anth._n 541._o the_o letter_n he_o make_v his_o own_o p._n 478_o and_o advice_n other_o to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o these_o primitive_a christian_n p._n 541._o horneck_n letter_n to_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o best_a exercise_n speak_v of_o the_o heavenly_a life_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n he_o say_v pag._n 496._o they_o look_v upon_o christianity_n as_o a_o religion_n that_o teach_v they_o to_o suffer_v valiant_o pag._n 534._o 535._o to_o their_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n they_o be_v ever_o very_o submissive_a and_o in_o all_o lawful_a thing_n obedient_a to_o a_o tittle_n in_o their_o prayer_n they_o always_o remember_v they_o and_o though_o they_o persecute_v and_o afflict_v they_o yet_o that_o do_v not_o abate_v their_o zeal_n and_o vow_n for_o their_o
careful_a our_o bless_a saviour_n be_v to_o pay_v all_o due_a respect_n to_o any_o person_n invest_v with_o authority_n and_o that_o st._n peter_n recommend_v a_o meek_a behaviour_n even_o towards_o they_o from_o who_o we_o receive_v hard_a measure_n 94._o p._n 94._o that_o such_o a_o continue_a respect_n and_o practice_n of_o duty_n to_o governor_n even_o under_o hard_a usage_n be_v that_o which_o conscience_n to_o god_n will_v oblige_v to_o perform_v this_o duty_n of_o respectful_a submission_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o the_o good_a temper_n of_o our_o superior_n but_o upon_o the_o authority_n they_o receive_v from_o god_n and_o the_o precept_n which_o god_n have_v thereupon_o give_v to_o we_o 97._o p._n 97._o obj._n but_o if_o religion_n be_v concern_v and_o in_o danger_n do_v it_o not_o behoove_v every_o good_a man_n to_o be_v zealous_a etc._n etc._n ans_fw-fr 1._o it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v be_v zealous_a in_o the_o diligent_a exercise_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o in_o frequent_a and_o devout_a prayer_n etc._n etc._n but_o he_o must_v not_o be_v active_a as_o a_o evil_a doer_n in_o give_v himself_o the_o liberty_n to_o behave_v himself_o undutiful_o towards_o his_o superior_n 2._o religion_n can_v never_o be_v so_o in_o danger_n that_o god_n can_v need_v any_o sinful_a practice_n of_o man_n to_o uphold_v his_o interest_n his_o kingdom_n be_v not_o so_o weak_a that_o it_o can_v stand_v without_o the_o affistance_n of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n 99_o p._n 99_o 3._o religion_n can_v never_o be_v oppose_v with_o great_a enmity_n and_o malicious_a design_n than_o it_o be_v when_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o yet_o then_o he_o revile_v not_o 100_o p._n 100_o nor_o allow_v st._n peter_n rashness_n the_o jew_n aim_v utter_o to_o root_v out_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o there_o be_v great_a opposition_n against_o religion_n even_o fiery_a trial_n 1_o pet._n 4.12_o when_o yet_o saint_n peter_n require_v christian_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n patience_n and_o meekness_n and_o to_o reverence_v superior_n 4._o true_a zeal_n for_o religion_n consist_v in_o pious_a and_o holy_a live_n not_o in_o passionate_a and_o sinful_a speak_n to_o dr._n falkner_n i_o shall_v join_v his_o pupil_n dr._n sherlock_n but_o his_o book_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n be_v so_o strong_a and_o his_o argument_n from_o scripture_n so_o cogent_a that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o make_v any_o extract_v out_o of_o it_o and_o till_o his_o adversary_n write_v both_o a_o more_o become_v and_o a_o more_o demonstrative_a answer_n it_o will_v be_v still_o by_o all_o wise_a man_n look_v upon_o as_o unanswerable_a sect_n xxix_o among_o the_o unanswerable_a treatise_n i_o also_o reckon_v dr._n hicks_n the_o dean_n of_o worcester_n jovian_a for_o unless_o scurrility_n confidence_n and_o a_o desertion_n of_o the_o main_a argument_n may_v pass_v for_o a_o answer_n the_o reply_n that_o be_v yet_o extant_a deserve_v no_o rejoinder_n out_o of_o that_o elaborate_v commentary_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n i_o shall_v only_o quote_v one_o passage_n because_o it_o be_v a_o history_n of_o the_o author_n principle_n and_o resolution_n i_o have_v rather_o die_v a_o martyr_n than_o a_o rebel_n 259_o p._n 259_o and_o i_o resolve_v by_o god_n assistance_n neither_o to_o turn_v papist_n nor_o resist_v but_o if_o i_o can_v escape_v i_o will_v suffer_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o will_v preach_v and_o practise_v passive_a obedience_n after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o martyr_n who_o suffer_v against_o law_n and_o in_o my_o most_o melancholy_a prospect_n of_o thing_n i_o can_v comfort_v myself_o with_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o reward_n for_o die_v at_o a_o stake_n which_o he_o shall_v never_o have_v for_o die_v in_o the_o field_n to_o this_o purpose_n also_o the_o sermon_n at_o bow-church_n jan._n 30._o 1681_o 1681_o 2._o together_o with_o the_o same_o author_n artillery_n sermon_n be_v worth_a the_o peruse_n dr._n south_n i_o have_v read_v heretofore_o of_o some_o 81._o serm._n 2._o p._n 80_o 81._o that_o have_v conceive_v a_o irreconcilable_a hatred_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n prevail_v with_o man_n so_o far_o that_o they_o go_v to_o resist_v he_o even_o out_o of_o conscience_n and_o a_o full_a persuasion_n and_o dread_a upon_o their_o spirit_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o not_o to_o do_v it_o be_v to_o desert_n god_n and_o consequent_o to_o incur_v damnation_n now_o when_o man_n rage_n be_v both_o heighten_v and_o sanctify_v by_o conscience_n the_o war_n will_v be_v fierce_a for_o what_o be_v do_v out_o of_o conscience_n be_v do_v with_o the_o utmost_a activity_n and_o then_o campanella_n be_v speech_n to_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n will_v be_v find_v true_a religio_fw-la semper_fw-la vicit_fw-la praesertim_fw-la armata_fw-la which_o sentence_n deserve_v serious_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o all_o governor_n and_o timely_o understand_v lest_o it_o come_v to_o be_v feel_v 236._o p._n 212._o p._n 236._o we_o have_v see_v rebellion_n comment_v out_o of_o rom._n xiii_o he_o that_o make_v his_o prince_n despise_v and_o undervalue_v blow_v a_o trumpet_n against_o he_o in_o man_n heart_n etc._n etc._n 243._o etc._n see_v dr._n freeman_n servant_n before_o the_o l._n mayor_n 1682._o p._n 8._o p._n 242_o 243._o to_o imagine_v a_o king_n without_o majesty_n a_o supreme_a without_o sovereignty_n be_v a_o paradox_n and_o direct_a contradiction_n the_o church_n of_o england_n glory_n in_o nothing_o more_o than_o that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a friend_n to_o king_n and_o to_o kingly_a government_n of_o any_o other_o church_n in_o the_o world._n it_o be_v the_o happiness_n of_o some_o profession_n and_o calling_n that_o they_o can_v equal_o square_v themselves_o to_o and_o thrive_v under_o all_o revolution_n of_o government_n but_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n neither_o know_v nor_o affect_v that_o happiness_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v despise_v for_o not_o do_v so_o and_o so_o far_o be_v our_o church_n from_o encroach_a upon_o the_o civil_a power_n as_o some_o who_o be_v back-friend_n to_o both_o will_v malicious_o insinuate_v that_o be_v it_o strip_v of_o the_o very_a remainder_n of_o its_o privilege_n and_o make_v as_o like_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o its_o bareness_n as_o it_o be_v already_o for_o its_o purity_n it_o can_v cheerful_o and_o what_o be_v more_o loyal_o want_v all_o such_o privilege_n and_o in_o the_o want_n of_o they_o pray_v that_o the_o civil_a power_n may_v flourish_v as_o much_o and_o stand_v as_o secure_v from_o the_o assault_n of_o fanatic_a anti-monarchical_a principle_n grow_v to_o such_o a_o dreadful_a height_n during_o the_o church_n late_a confusion_n as_o it_o stand_v while_o the_o church_n enjoy_v those_o privilege_n dr._n 2._o serm._n on_o heb_fw-mi x._o 36._o p._n 2._o john_n moor._n our_o saviour_n be_v the_o first_o that_o do_v effectual_o recommend_v this_o passive_a virtue_n to_o the_o world_n and_o furnish_v man_n with_o such_o true_a argument_n to_o bear_v their_o cross_n as_o make_v the_o most_o afflict_a state_n not_o only_o supportable_a but_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o happiness_n of_o this_o life_n 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o a_o good_a man_n when_o he_o be_v persecute_v for_o his_o religion_n neither_o desert_n it_o nor_o by_o any_o unlawful_a mean_n defend_v it_o he_o will_v not_o renounce_v his_o faith_n to_o escape_v persecution_n and_o yet_o he_o dread_v by_o resist_v of_o authority_n to_o promote_v the_o cause_n of_o religion_n 19_o p._n 19_o it_o be_v a_o blasphemy_n against_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o power_n to_o suppose_v god_n can_v stand_v in_o need_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o bring_v to_o pass_v his_o most_o glorious_a design_n and_o this_o he_o say_v of_o those_o who_o under_o pretence_n of_o defend_v their_o right_n or_o religion_n resist_v lawful_a authority_n he_o then_o in_o who_o this_o virtue_n of_o patience_n dwell_v keep_v a_o due_a regard_n to_o the_o command_v lay_v upon_o he_o to_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o he_o dare_v not_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v ☞_o ☞_o nor_o levy_v war_n upon_o the_o most_o plausible_a account_n whatsoever_o nay_o to_o he_o it_o can_v but_o seem_v a_o wonder_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n shall_v have_v go_v down_o so_o glib_o with_o any_o who_o have_v read_v the_o new_a testament_n and_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o christian_a faith._n all_o resistance_n to_o the_o supreme_a authority_n be_v unlawful_a the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o pretender_n from_o scripture_n to_o a_o right_a to_o resist_v the_o civil_a power_n 21._o p._n 20_o 21._o etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o by_o the_o same_o argument_n they_o will_v take_v off_o their_o obligation_n to_o this_o plain_a christian_a duty_n they_o
his_o grace_n the_o lord_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 30._o of_o jan._n 1682._o the_o english_a nation_n have_v be_v long_o hold_v in_o singular_a reputation_n 24._o p._n 24._o for_o good_a nature_a and_o loyal_a courage_n and_o not_o only_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n but_o the_o more_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v witness_n of_o their_o dutiful_a affection_n to_o their_o king_n and_o p._n 30._o speak_v of_o the_o author_n of_o that_o day_n wickedness_n say_v doubtless_o we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o own_o the_o kindness_n of_o their_o separation_n they_o go_v out_o from_o we_o and_o will_v not_o be_v of_o we_o because_o our_o doctrine_n be_v too_o loyal_a and_o passive_a for_o man_n of_o so_o fiery_a temper_n and_o the_o great_a tyranny_n they_o find_v in_o our_o religion_n be_v the_o restraint_n that_o it_o lay_v on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n from_o resist_v against_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 33._o he_o who_o have_v no_o due_a conscience_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o obey_v not_o for_o god_n sake_n but_o his_o own_o be_v a_o servant_n but_o during_o his_o own_o pleasure_n or_o advantage_n now_o let_v we_o learn_v the_o necessity_n of_o join_v religion_n to_o loyalty_n to_o fear_n god_n and_o the_o king_n together_o it_o be_v the_o same_o power_n that_o be_v to_o be_v reverence_v in_o both_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v but_o to_o the_o manifest_a disadvantage_n of_o all_o humane_a authority_n learn_v to_o detect_v all_o the_o plausible_a beginning_n and_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o confirm_v ourselves_o with_o steadfast_a resolution_n of_o perpetual_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n dr._n lake_n sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n etc._n etc._n jan._n 30._o 1684._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a say_n among_o the_o rabbi_n that_o no_o one_o can_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o he_o who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o and_o p._n 22._o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o our_o church_n give_v no_o rule_n prefer_v no_o example_n but_o what_o be_v obedient_a and_o loyal_a one_o if_o any_o will_v convince_v our_o church_n as_o accessary_a to_o any_o other_o let_v they_o impeach_v our_o authentic_a constitution_n her_o doctrine_n worship_n or_o discipline_n her_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 39_o article_n and_o book_n of_o homily_n which_o be_v of_o age_n and_o can_v speak_v for_o themselves_o p._n 22._o what_o our_o article_n do_v more_o concise_o speak_v the_o homily_n do_v more_o full_o teach_v with_o a_o exact_a agreement_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v her_o liturgy_n compose_v p._n 23._o nor_n have_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o church_n ever_o run_v counter_a to_o those_o excellent_a rule_n and_o speak_v concern_v the_o villainy_n of_o that_o day_n he_o add_v shall_v we_o curse_v shall_v we_o detest_v the_o man_n who_o act_v or_o encourage_v this_o murder_n no_o p._n 24._o but_o we_o will_v execrate_v those_o damnable_a position_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o it_o those_o position_n which_o fix_v the_o government_n in_o the_o people_n and_o transfer_v to_o they_o a_o power_n to_o curb_n to_o correct_v to_o depose_v their_o prince_n you_o bloody_a you_o antichristian_a you_o hellish_a doctrine_n let_v there_o be_v no_o more_o dew_n nor_o rain_n upon_o you_o let_v they_o not_o be_v diffuse_v nor_o propagate_v any_o far_a but_o wither_v and_o die_v p._n 29._o what_o remain_v but_o that_o we_o ever_o detest_v and_o accurse_v their_o villainous_a suggestion_n beware_v of_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v again_o charm_v and_o trick_v out_o of_o our_o loyalty_n mr._n lynford_n etc._n lynford_n sermon_n 1679._o bef_n l._n mayor_n on_o 2_o chr._n 20.17_o p._n 12_o 13._o etc._n etc._n our_o great_a mistake_n be_v that_o we_o dote_v too_o much_o upon_o these_o present_a enjoyment_n and_o be_v too_o fond_a of_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o we_o stretch_v the_o principle_n of_o preservation_n too_o far_o and_o be_v often_o apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o whatsoever_o seem_v fit_a and_o proper_a to_o work_v our_o present_a security_n this_o we_o may_v lawful_o and_o with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n do_v now_o although_o our_o present_a danger_n may_v seem_v great_a enough_o although_o life_n fortune_n religion_n all_o shall_v appear_v to_o be_v at_o stake_n and_o we_o can_v imagine_v within_o ourselves_o that_o if_o such_o and_o such_o course_n be_v make_v use_n of_o we_o may_v escape_v yet_o that_o we_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o stand_v still_o and_o make_v use_n of_o no_o mean_n but_o such_o as_o be_v honest_a and_o lawful_a i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o evince_v from_o these_o follow_a consideration_n first_o consider_v that_o by_o do_v any_o unlawful_a action_n we_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o god_n care_n and_o protection_n etc._n etc._n 2._o nothing_o can_v bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v than_o for_o we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v unlawful_a although_o it_o be_v for_o our_o own_o preservation_n all_o sect_n and_o party_n do_v in_o all_o their_o undertake_n pretend_v piety_n etc._n etc._n but_o our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o a_o caution_n not_o to_o judge_n of_o man_n by_o their_o pretence_n but_o by_o their_o action_n etc._n etc._n wheresoever_o therefore_o we_o observe_v man_n to_o be_v covetous_a and_o full_a of_o ambition_n to_o allow_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n to_o be_v factor_n for_o schism_n and_o rebellion_n etc._n etc._n let_v they_o talk_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n by_o their_o fruit_n we_o know_v they_o they_o be_v ravenous_a wolf_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n etc._n etc._n we_o see_v how_o the_o papist_n have_v misrepresent_v all_o our_o action_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v a_o great_a gratification_n to_o they_o at_o this_o time_n than_o to_o see_v we_o act_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v either_o contrary_a to_o that_o duty_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n or_o that_o allegiance_n which_o be_v due_a to_o our_o soyereign_n what_o pleasure_n will_v they_o reap_v from_o a_o insurrection_n 17._o pag._n 17._o or_o popular_a tumult_n etc._n etc._n in_o vain_a do_v we_o call_v ourselves_o protestant_n if_o we_o live_v otherwise_o than_o become_v true_a christian_n neither_o shall_v we_o be_v ever_o able_a to_o excuse_v ourselves_o either_o to_o god_n or_o man_n if_o to_o keep_v out_o popery_n we_o be_v not_o afraid_a wilful_o to_o commit_v any_o sin_n or_o wickedness_n such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o it_o will_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n confirm_v the_o proselyte_n of_o popery_n and_o hinder_v they_o from_o renounce_v their_o gross_a absurdity_n so_o will_v it_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n harden_v the_o atheist_n in_o his_o loose_a and_o debauch_a principle_n who_o with_o more_o boldnese_n than_o former_o will_v assert_v that_o religion_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o state_n since_o the_o most_o zealous_a professor_n of_o it_o take_v so_o little_a care_n to_o observe_v its_o precept_n and_o that_o heaven_n and_o the_o pleasure_n of_o another_o world_n be_v only_a fable_n and_o romance_n since_o they_o who_o talk_v so_o much_o of_o they_o whether_o papist_n or_o protestant_n have_v nevertheless_o such_o a_o tender_a regard_n to_o the_o comfort_n of_o this_o life_n and_o so_o kind_a a_o respect_n to_o their_o present_a estate_n and_o fortune_n that_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o late_a they_o do_v not_o scruple_n venture_v the_o forfeiture_n of_o the_o former_a if_o therefore_o we_o have_v any_o kindness_n for_o that_o religion_n we_o profess_v if_o we_o will_v not_o make_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n as_o despicable_a as_o that_o of_o papist_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o keep_v within_o those_o bound_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v set_v we_o and_o although_o our_o condition_n may_v appear_v desperate_a ☞_o ☞_o let_v we_o resolve_v not_o to_o uphold_v it_o by_o any_o other_o mean_n than_o what_o be_v allow_v by_o god_n himself_o his_o glory_n will_v be_v soon_o advance_v and_o true_a religion_n better_o propagate_v by_o suffer_v wrong_n than_o do_v wicked_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o most_o cruel_a torture_n rather_o than_o by_o any_o unwarrantable_a action_n strive_v to_o avoid_v they_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o more_o severe_o censure_v among_o they_o than_o such_o who_o at_o any_o time_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n warp_a from_o their_o duty_n by_o tame_o comply_v with_o any_o heathenish_a custom_n nothing_o be_v more_o scandalous_a than_o for_o religious_a professor_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o practice_n as_o be_v most_o manifest_o repugnant_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n 3._o consider_v
that_o to_o do_v evil_a though_o for_o our_o own_o preservation_n instead_o of_o procure_v our_o peace_n and_o settlement_n will_v be_v most_o likely_a to_o unsettle_v and_o ruin_v we_o for_o have_v once_o break_v down_o the_o fence_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v place_v about_o we_o who_o can_v tell_v where_o we_o shall_v stop_v or_o abide_v have_v allow_v ourselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o do_v one_o sinful_a action_n we_o may_v easy_o be_v prompt_v on_o to_o commit_v a_o thousand_o for_o the_o same_o pretence_n will_v justify_v all_o sin_n alike_o and_o if_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n a_o tumult_n may_v lawful_o be_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n also_o may_v be_v promote_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxiv_o mr._n long_o be_v so_o well_o know_v for_o his_o zeal_n in_o this_o good_a cause_n to_o all_o that_o have_v see_v his_o answer_n to_o johnson_n and_o hunt_n his_o no_o protestant_n but_o a_o dissenter_n plot_n and_o other_o such_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v wonder_v that_o of_o late_o he_o shall_v own_v himself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o solution_n of_o the_o popular_a objection_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o muster_v up_o for_o unanswerable_a argument_n the_o very_a same_o objection_n of_o julian_n of_o persecute_v according_a to_o and_o against_o law_n etc._n etc._n which_o himself_o have_v former_o so_o lucky_o both_o answer_v and_o explode_v but_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o st._n austin_n write_v his_o retractation_n in_o which_o he_o correct_v his_o error_n and_o he_o may_v have_v tell_v the_o world_n too_o that_o bellarmine_n write_v his_o recognition_n in_o which_o he_o multiply_v and_o confirm_v his_o heterodoxy_n i_o shall_v therefore_o brief_o represent_v his_o former_a judgement_n out_o of_o one_o of_o his_o print_a sermon_n 13._o sermon_n on_o sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 13._o rebel_n shall_v show_v so_o much_o of_o ingenuity_n and_o serious_a penitence_n as_o the_o sorcerer_n do_v act._n nineteeen_o 19_o who_o burn_v their_o book_n for_o i_o dare_v aver_v that_o there_o be_v more_o argument_n for_o resist_v of_o lawful_a prince_n which_o they_o can_v but_o know_v be_v threaten_v with_o damnation_n rom._n xiii_o 2._o in_o the_o book_n of_o some_o who_o term_v themselves_o true_a protestant_n than_o be_v in_o all_o those_o which_o be_v write_v by_o such_o as_o they_o just_o condemn_v for_o idolatrous_a and_o traitorous_a papist_n 19_o p._n 19_o what_o great_a encouragement_n can_v be_v give_v man_n pretend_v to_o religion_n and_o conscience_n than_o when_o their_o guide_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o who_o they_o have_v commit_v the_o conduct_n of_o their_o soul_n shall_v prophesy_v lie_n in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o urge_v they_o to_o rebellion_n by_o scripture_n and_o example_n they_o be_v like_o they_o in_o the_o gospel_n who_o no_o bond_n or_o chain_n can_v restrain_v from_o practise_v the_o mischief_n they_o have_v imagine_v no_o obligation_n of_o law_n of_o conscience_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n no_o oath_n or_o promise_n can_v hold_v they_o but_o they_o mock_v god_n himself_o that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o unsuspected_o destroy_v his_o vicegerent_n 22._o pag._n 22._o if_o the_o principle_n allow_v of_o in_o any_o community_n of_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v countenance_n the_o resist_a depose_v and_o mur_n hear_v of_o prince_n be_v it_o on_o pretence_n of_o heresy_n or_o tyranny_n or_o for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o kirk_n reform_v abuse_n or_o redress_v grievance_n though_o there_o be_v but_o a_o few_o actor_n yet_o all_o be_v criminal_n when_o absalon_n be_v sacrifice_v at_o hebron_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o the_o conspiracy_n be_v strengthen_v say_v the_o text._n it_o seem_v that_o absalon_n have_v his_o levite_n and_o these_o be_v they_o that_o strengthen_v the_o rebellion_n by_o he_o the_o people_n be_v instruct_v in_o their_o great_a privilege_n and_o power_n that_o there_o be_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o church_n oppression_n and_o tyranny_n in_o the_o state_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o shake_v off_o these_o yoke_n of_o bondage_n and_o vindicate_v themselves_o into_o the_o glorious_a liberty_n of_o the_o son_n and_o daughter_n of_o god._n 28._o p._n 27_o 28._o one_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o they_o be_v the_o original_a of_o authority_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o it_o be_v not_o against_o scripture_n or_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n violent_o to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n when_o they_o persecute_v they_o for_o religion_n and_o when_o the_o prince_n command_v against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n that_o success_n justify_v a_o good_a cause_n and_o to_o pursue_v it_o be_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o providence_n under_o such_o doctrine_n as_o these_o the_o press_n have_v sweat_n the_o church_n have_v groan_v the_o people_n soul_n be_v lead_v captive_a in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n and_o under_o these_o this_o horrid_a conspiracy_n have_v be_v hatch_v the_o devil_n himself_o when_o he_o appear_v in_o the_o mantle_n of_o samuel_n never_o do_v nor_o can_v teach_v saul_n more_o pernicious_a doctrine_n than_o this_o philostratus_n say_v that_o the_o murder_n of_o domitian_n be_v more_o owe_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o appollonius_n than_o the_o hand_n of_o stephanus_n and_o parthenius_n who_o slay_v he_o dr._n fowler_n 16._o fowler_n design_n of_o christianity_n chap._n 16._o the_o most_o calm_a meek_a peaceable_a gentle_a and_o submissive_a temper_n recommend_v in_o the_o gospel_n do_v mighty_o declare_v itself_o in_o the_o primitive_a christian_n that_o though_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n sore_o persecute_v yet_o say_v tertull_n there_o be_v never_o any_o uproar_n or_o hurlyburly_n among_o they_o nor_o be_v this_o owe_v to_o necessity_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o tertullian_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o thebaean_a legion_n 346._o chap._n 24._o p._n 346._o it_o be_v the_o most_o strange_a and_o unaccountable_a thing_n for_o man_n in_o defence_n or_o favour_n of_o that_o way_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o take_v to_o be_v most_o true_o the_o christian_n to_o do_v that_o which_o be_v essential_o and_o in_o its_o own_o nature_n evil_a for_o these_o thing_n be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o christian_a religion_n 249._o pag._n 248_o 249._o what_o villainy_n be_v there_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o proselyte_n have_v stick_v at_o commit_v for_o the_o propagation_n of_o their_o religion_n such_o as_o exciting_a subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o most_o solemn_a oath_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v i_o can_v say_v that_o of_o all_o that_o be_v call_v christian_n the_o papist_n only_o be_v liable_a to_o this_o charge_n but_o alas_o it_o be_v too_o manifest_a to_o be_v deny_v or_o yet_o dissemble_v that_o not_o a_o few_o of_o those_o that_o profess_v enmity_n to_o popery_n be_v sad_o guilty_a though_o not_o equal_o with_o the_o papist_n in_o this_o particular_a sect_n xxxv_o the_o author_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o a_o church_n of_o england_n man._n i_o pay_v all_o man_n their_o due_n all_o officer_n 64._o chap._n 3._o p._n 63_o 64._o and_o office_n in_o church_n and_o state_n according_a to_o st._n paul_n command_n rom._n xiii_o i_o pay_v all_o honour_n and_o service_n to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n and_o i_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v he_o evil_n speak_v of_o 66._o p._n 66._o i_o consider_v myself_o as_o to_o all_o the_o capacity_n and_o relation_n that_o i_o be_o in_o the_o world_n and_o endeavour_v to_o behave_v myself_o suitable_o to_o they_o which_o duty_n be_v full_o express_v in_o the_o excellent_a book_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o excellent_a book_n plain_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n i_o look_v upon_o government_n and_o magistracy_n as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o sacred_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n 140._o chap._n 6._o p._n 137_o 138_o 139._o 140._o for_o it_o be_v of_o god_n appointment_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o government_n i_o like_v monarchy_n which_o seem_v natural_o to_o derive_v itself_o from_o paternal_a authority_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o right_n on_o earth_n sure_o monarchy_n have_v right_o with_o we_o and_o have_v at_o least_o as_o good_a a_o title_n to_o all_o its_o power_n right_n and_o privilege_n as_o any_o of_o its_o subject_n can_v have_v to_o their_o honour_n property_n and_o estate_n the_o monarchy_n of_o england_n be_v always_o esteem_v as_o true_o a_o hereditary_a and_o successive_a a_o monarchy_n as_o any_o in_o the_o world_n not_o liable_a to_o be_v dispose_v alienate_v or_o sell_v nor_o depend_v on_o any_o election_n choice_n or_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o according_a to_o this_o method_n our_o present_a king_n enjoy_v the_o crown_n who_o have_v as_o i_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o most_o
ancient_a right_n to_o his_o crown_n that_o any_o king_n in_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v 178._o p._n 178._o where_o government_n in_o general_n in_o scripture_n be_v establish_v and_o obedience_n to_o governor_n enjoin_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o speak_v of_o our_o governor_n and_o government_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world._n 198._o ch._n 7._o p._n 198._o whatever_o discouragement_n the_o clergy_n of_o england_n have_v find_v they_o still_o preach_v up_o and_o persuade_v loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n to_o temporal_a authority_n keep_v people_n from_o rebellion_n notwithstanding_o they_o have_v so_o often_o be_v jeer_v and_o abuse_v with_o it_o ded._n it_o serm._n 2._o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_n ep._n ded._n mr._n payn._n i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n as_o a_o minister_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n which_o have_v be_v often_o the_o mark_n but_o never_o the_o author_n of_o any_o treason_n to_o publish_v these_o sermon_n and_o that_o none_o may_v be_v so_o malicious_a as_o to_o think_v we_o calculate_v our_o sermon_n mere_o for_o the_o present_a circumstance_n as_o if_o the_o pulpit_n be_v but_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o weatherglass_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n to_o governor_n be_v high_a or_o low_a to_o the_o temperature_n or_o variation_n of_o outward_a affair_n i_o have_v put_v out_o a_o plain_a sermon_n without_o any_o addition_n that_o be_v preach_v long_o before_o the_o plot_n etc._n etc._n when_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v persecute_v 9_o p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o they_o endure_v unheard_a of_o cruelty_n from_o their_o governor_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o this_o often_o as_o they_o complain_v of_o in_o their_o apology_n against_o law_n too_o such_o as_o will_v have_v stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v themselves_o have_v they_o not_o learn_v such_o principle_n from_o their_o religion_n as_o forbid_v it_o we_o be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n though_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o have_v forget_v all_o oath_n and_o can_v as_o easy_o unloose_v they_o as_o samson_n do_v his_o with_o 's_o and_o then_o set_v themselves_o free_a from_o the_o precept_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o this_o colour_n and_o pretence_n that_o the_o government_n under_o which_o they_o live_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o we_o in_o england_n and_o that_o such_o be_v our_o constitution_n as_o make_v all_o this_o impertinent_a and_o of_o very_o little_a regard_n here_o and_o by_o the_o same_o way_n may_v they_o not_o discharge_v wife_n and_o child_n and_o servant_n from_o those_o duty_n the_o gospel_n require_v from_o each_o of_o they_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_n and_o the_o grecian_n former_o and_o with_o we_o now_o and_o afterward_o he_o show_v 22._o serm._n 2._o p._n 22._o that_o neither_o in_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n nor_o of_o legal_a right_n nor_o in_o the_o case_n of_o natural_a defence_n and_o the_o otherwise_o remediless_a case_n of_o mankind_n by_o the_o encroachment_n of_o prince_n 27._o p._n 27._o it_o be_v any_o way_n lawful_a to_o take_v arms._n and_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o self-preservation_n do_v not_o allow_v of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n and_o close_v all_o with_o these_o good_a prayer_n god_n preserve_v christianity_n from_o that_o reproach_n 37._o p._n 37._o and_o blasphemy_n which_o these_o wicked_a man_n have_v bring_v upon_o it_o god_n preserve_v the_o protestant_a religion_n from_o that_o advantage_n which_o be_v hereby_o give_v to_o our_o enemy_n to_o destroy_v it_o j._n kettlewell_n be_v measure_n of_o christian_a obedience_n book_n 2._o c._n 4._o a_o duty_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n be_v a_o readiness_n and_o resolve_v industry_n to_o maintain_v and_o support_v they_o in_o their_o person_n and_o government_n not_o plot_v and_o endeavour_v ourselves_o to_o give_v away_o their_o life_n and_o kingdom_n unto_o other_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o that_o do_v so_o not_o submit_v and_o subject_v ourselves_o to_o they_o but_o violent_o resist_v and_o oppose_v they_o be_v call_v by_o s._n paul_n resist_v of_o power_n or_o stand_v up_o against_o it_o rom._n 13.2_o and_o this_o when_o it_o be_v make_v by_o great_a number_n and_o go_v on_o to_o extremity_n when_o man_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n there_o say_v set_v in_o array_n and_o posture_n of_o defence_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ready_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o it_o be_v rebellion_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o the_o first_o pretence_n whereby_o man_n justify_v to_o their_o own_o thought_n the_o indulgent_a transgression_n of_o several_a law_n be_v because_o those_o transgression_n wherein_o they_o allow_v themselves_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o of_o themselves_o in_o those_o time_n of_o danger_n and_o persecution_n wherein_o god_n providence_n have_v place_v they_o religion_n be_v in_o danger_n and_o like_a to_o be_v undermine_v by_o the_o close_a and_o subtle_a art_n or_o overbear_v by_o the_o more_o open_a and_o powerful_a violence_n of_o strong_a and_o witty_a enemy_n and_o this_o be_v god_n cause_n and_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n interest_n so_o that_o whatever_o be_v do_v here_o we_o think_v be_v in_o service_n of_o our_o maker_n if_o we_o fight_v it_o be_v his_o battle_n some_o on_o one_o hand_n that_o call_v we_o heretic_n think_v no_o mean_n sinful_a whereby_o they_o can_v weaken_v and_o divide_v and_o other_o again_o even_o of_o our_o own_o self_n who_o just_o abhor_v these_o damnable_a instance_n of_o disobedience_n upon_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v or_o propagate_a religion_n in_o some_o furious_a and_o fiery_a spirit_a sort_n of_o papist_n for_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v think_v they_o all_o to_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n do_v yet_o run_v into_o the_o same_o extravagance_n which_o upon_o so_o great_a reason_n they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o our_o zeal_n for_o the_o common_a religion_n of_o protestant_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o we_o transgress_v many_o and_o those_o most_o material_a and_o weighty_a law_n of_o it_o whilst_o we_o express_v our_o affection_n and_o concern_v to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v it_o for_o do_v not_o this_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v our_o religion_n carry_v we_o beyond_o all_o the_o bound_n of_o peaceableness_n and_o good_a subjection_n yea_o i_o add_v further_o that_o these_o same_o fear_n for_o our_o endanger_a religion_n transport_v we_o into_o the_o transgression_n of_o sundry_a weighty_a law_n which_o oblige_v we_o towards_o our_o very_a enemy_n who_o have_v contrive_v to_o destroy_v we_o thus_o full_a of_o sin_n and_o disobedience_n be_v this_o sanctify_a pretence_n it_o be_v the_o cover_n for_o every_o offence_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o the_o common_a shelter_n for_o all_o transgression_n for_o we_o boggle_v not_o at_o anâ—_n sin_n so_o long_o as_o it_o tend_v to_o preserve_v we_o in_o the_o prosperous_a profession_n of_o our_o endanger_a or_o oppress_a religion_n but_o if_o man_n will_v consider_v calm_o and_o have_v patience_n to_o look_v beyond_o the_o surface_n and_o bare_a outside_n of_o thing_n they_o will_v soon_o discern_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o pretence_n and_o how_o far_o it_o will_v be_v from_o excuse_v any_o such_o sinful_a and_o disobedient_a practice_n as_o they_o think_v to_o justify_v and_o warrant_v by_o it_o for_o as_o for_o true_a and_o substantial_a religion_n for_o protection_n whereof_o they_o will_v be_v think_v to_o venture_v upon_o all_o these_o transgression_n it_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o their_o help_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o persecute_v time_n although_o they_o shall_v use_v innocent_a and_o just_a mean_n not_o such_o as_o be_v sinful_a and_o disobedient_a it_o will_v live_v then_o without_o their_o care_n and_o whether_o they_o go_v about_o by_o any_o politic_a mean_n to_o preserve_v it_o or_o no._n for_o religion_n be_v not_o lose_v when_o religious_a man_n be_v persecute_v it_o do_v not_o suffer_v when_o they_o do_v that_o profess_v it_o see_v it_o be_v not_o one_o jot_n impair_v when_o man_n be_v buffet_v and_o imprison_v nay_o when_o they_o bleed_v and_o die_v for_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o can_v the_o violence_n of_o persecution_n have_v oppress_v our_o religion_n it_o have_v be_v stifle_v in_o the_o birth_n for_o it_o enter_v in_o a_o persecute_v age_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o overbear_v by_o the_o pressure_n of_o its_o suffering_n but_o brave_o overcome_v they_o it_o begin_v grow_v up_o and_o conquer_v all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o very_a heat_n of_o affliction_n and_o opposition_n the_o more_o it_o
be_v burden_v the_o more_o still_o it_o spread_v and_o indeed_o what_o shall_v hinder_v religion_n from_o thrive_a in_o evil_a time_n for_o the_o same_o religious_a duty_n which_o be_v practise_v with_o more_o ease_n in_o prosperous_a be_v exercise_v also_o but_o with_o great_a honour_n in_o a_o afflict_a state_n of_o thing_n nay_o some_o of_o its_o more_o eminent_a part_n and_o noble_a instance_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o be_v exercise_v at_o other_o time_n it_o be_v not_o religion_n then_o whatever_o man_n may_v vain_o pretend_v that_o make_v they_o run_v into_o the_o breach_n of_o law_n and_o contempt_n of_o duty_n lest_o they_o shall_v suffer_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o for_o god_n and_o religion_n owe_v they_o no_o thanks_o for_o such_o a_o course_n because_o he_o be_v not_o honour_v ☞_o ☞_o nor_o be_v strengthen_v and_o preserve_v but_o ruin_v and_o destroy_v by_o it_o but_o the_o true_a and_o real_a cause_n of_o such_o disobedience_n whereof_o god_n and_o religion_n be_v only_o the_o colour_n and_o false_a pretence_n be_v plain_o a_o great_a want_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o too_o great_a a_o love_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o man_n own_o self_n mr._n pelling_a 4._o pelling_a ser._n on_o 30._o jan._n 1683._o on_o rom._n 13.2_o p._n 2_o 3_o 4._o have_v not_o this_o duty_n be_v a_o prime_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n we_o can_v conceive_v why_o such_o great_a care_n shall_v have_v be_v take_v to_o inform_v the_o whole_a world_n of_o it_o especial_o in_o time_n which_o afford_v not_o any_o common_a encouragement_n thereunto_o be_v it_o not_o a_o sad_a truth_n that_o some_o will_v believe_v no_o more_o of_o the_o scripture_n than_o will_v serve_v the_o present_a turn_n we_o may_v wonder_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o undutiful_a subject_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o either_o ignorance_n that_o can_v excuse_v or_o any_o allowable_a principle_n of_o christianity_n that_o can_v encourage_v resistance_n nor_o be_v it_o zeal_n or_o conscience_n that_o do_v it_o though_o that_o have_v be_v pretend_v but_o it_o be_v either_o a_o haughty_a and_o unmanageable_a spirit_n or_o a_o hanker_a after_o spoil_n etc._n etc._n that_o have_v be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o those_o riot_n which_o have_v be_v so_o vexatious_a so_o fatal_a to_o sovereign_a prince_n it_o be_v otherwise_o impossible_a that_o man_n who_o conscience_n be_v so_o enlighten_v by_o god_n own_o word_n shall_v be_v so_o blind_a wicked_a and_o foolhardy_a as_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o their_o prince_n at_o the_o manifest_a hazard_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o intolerable_a of_o all_o evil_n for_o that_o be_v the_o rebel_n portion_n damnation_n by_o resistance_n be_v mean_v all_o undutiful_a disobedient_a and_o contumacious_a behaviour_n and_o in_o particular_a all_o open_a forcible_a and_o violent_a opposition_n and_o by_o the_o power_n be_v mean_v not_o only_o the_o governor_n authority_n but_o the_o governor_n himself_o shall_v i_o take_v leave_n to_o give_v you_o a_o paraphrase_n upon_o my_o text._n why_o ☜_o ☜_o you_o shall_v have_v it_o not_o out_o of_o any_o single_a commentator_n but_o out_o of_o a_o honest_a statute_n of_o this_o realm_n which_o make_v s._n paul_n divinity_n to_o be_v law_n too_o the_o act_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n after_o that_o he_o proceed_v upon_o the_o common_a topic_n that_o power_n be_v god_n ordinance_n etc._n etc._n and_o how_o reproachful_a rebellion_n be_v to_o the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n 25._o pag._n 25._o usurp_a and_o pretend_v power_n man_n may_v be_v force_v sometime_o to_o be_v subject_a unto_o upon_o pain_n of_o plunder_n and_o sequestration_n but_o the_o supreme_a power_n the_o king_n be_v he_o who_o we_o must_v not_o refist_n upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n such_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o claudius_n 27._o pag._n 27._o and_o such_o be_v his_o minister_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v christian_n either_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o the_o liberty_n of_o their_o native_a country_n or_o the_o protection_n of_o their_o own_o house_n 31._o pag._n 29.30_o 31._o and_o yet_o both_o claudius_n and_o his_o deputy_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o obj._n but_o when_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n than_o resistance_n be_v not_o unlawful_a answ_n 1._o religion_n be_v establish_v among_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o municipal_a law_n of_o that_o country_n and_o yet_o though_o several_a king_n introduce_v idolatry_n among_o they_o they_o do_v not_o resist_v or_o if_o they_o rational_a and_o it_o be_v my_o resolution_n to_o part_v with_o all_o that_o this_o world_n call_v dear_a even_o life_n itself_o rather_o than_o ever_o own_o their_o i._n e._n the_o papist_n novel_a doctrine_n for_o true_a or_o submit_v to_o their_o usurpation_n or_o communicate_v in_o their_o idolatrous_a worship_n but_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o neither_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o this_o our_o most_o holy_a and_o excellent_a religion_n profess_v here_o in_o england_n nor_o for_o the_o keep_n out_o of_o popery_n itself_o and_o then_o i_o have_v name_v the_o worst_a thing_n that_o i_o can_v will_v i_o ever_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n go_v beyond_o the_o duty_n of_o my_o call_v and_o that_o station_n divine_a providence_n have_v place_v i_o in_o nor_o will_v i_o ever_o lift_v up_o my_o finger_n or_o open_v my_o mouth_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v whatever_o his_o religion_n be_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o or_o none_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o nero_n or_o a_o constantine_n whether_o he_o rule_v by_o law_n or_o against_o it_o we_o must_v not_o wish_v he_o evil_n no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o in_o our_o secret_a thought_n whatever_o hard_a thing_n we_o suffer_v from_o he_o we_o must_v not_o affront_v disturb_v or_o oppose_v his_o government_n or_o resist_v his_o authority_n and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o opportunity_n of_o fly_v from_o such_o a_o persecution_n as_o i_o now_o suppose_v because_o i_o will_v put_v the_o worst_a case_n that_o can_v happen_v or_o can_v by_o prudence_n decline_v it_o i_o know_v no_o other_o remedy_n the_o gospel_n allow_v we_o but_o meek_a and_o patient_a suffer_v for_o our_o religion_n after_o the_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a lord_n and_o master_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a loyal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o her_o minister_n have_v always_o preach_v and_o defend_v both_o against_o papist_n and_o fanatic_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o for_o which_o such_o a_o outcry_n and_o clamour_v of_o late_a year_n have_v be_v raise_v against_o the_o clergy_n and_o whenever_o we_o teach_v you_o otherwise_o give_v i_o leave_v in_o god_n name_n to_o charge_v you_o all_o to_o forsake_v we_o and_o despise_v we_o at_o as_o high_a a_o rate_n as_o our_o great_a enemy_n can_v do_v 31._o p._n 31._o nay_o if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v zeal_n for_o the_o best_a and_o the_o great_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n will_v not_o excuse_v private_a man_n take_v upon_o themselves_o to_o reform_v public_a abuse_n either_o against_o or_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n nor_o will_v it_o hallow_v any_o action_n for_o which_o we_o have_v not_o sufficient_a warrant_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n word_n for_o conclusion_n of_o all_o will_v we_o engage_v god_n favour_n and_o protection_n let_v we_o at_o all_o time_n adhere_v close_o to_o our_o duty_n as_o well_o when_o it_o be_v against_o our_o temporal_a interest_n as_o when_o it_o be_v for_o it_o let_v we_o inviolable_o in_o all_o thing_n observe_v the_o command_n of_o our_o religion_n not_o only_o propose_v good_a end_n but_o be_v as_o careful_a to_o choose_v lawful_a mean_n sect_n xxxvii_o i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o chapter_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n which_o book_n i_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o body_n of_o practical_a divinity_n own_v by_o our_o church_n and_o well_o speak_v of_o even_o by_o our_o very_a adversary_n 5._o sund._n 14._o 14._o 5._o the_o civil_a parent_n be_v he_o who_o god_n have_v establish_v the_o supreme_a magistrate_n who_o by_o a_o just_a right_n possess_v the_o throne_n in_o a_o nation_n this_o be_v the_o common_a father_n of_o all_o those_o that_o be_v under_o his_o authority_n and_o therefore_o we_o owe_v he_o honour_n and_o reverence_n etc._n etc._n and_o obedience_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n two_o 13._o rom._n xiii_o 1._o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o these_o precept_n be_v give_v at_o a_o time_n when_o those_o power_n be_v heathen_n and_o cruel_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n to_o show_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o that_o no_o pretence_n of_o the_o wickedness_n of_o our_o ruler_n can_v free_v
earth_n their_o superior_a that_o may_v awe_v they_o if_o they_o sin_v more_o licentious_o and_o heinous_o than_o other_o he_o that_o will_v read_v the_o sentiment_n of_o sam._n petit_n on_o this_o doctrine_n let_v he_o consult_v his_o treatise_n set_v out_o by_o his_o nephew_n sorbiere_n call_v diatriba_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la principum_fw-la edictis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quaesito_fw-la etc._n etc._n while_n mounseur_fw-fr allix_n say_v 61._o praefat._n ad_fw-la determ_fw-la joh._n paris_n p._n 61._o that_o the_o determination_n that_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v be_v much_o worse_a than_o the_o most_o heresy_n and_o dr._n bourdieu_o 1684._o bourdieu_o serm._n on_o 29._o may._n 1684._o have_v assert_v that_o religion_n teach_v man_n to_o give_v obedience_n to_o pagan_a tyrannical_a persecute_v heretical_a prince_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o he_o shall_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n the_o opinion_n of_o their_o disconsolate_a church_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o high_a power_n thus_o he_o be_v instruct_v in_o his_o infancy_n and_o youth_n thus_o he_o see_v it_o practise_v in_o their_o congregation_n and_o assembly_n thus_o for_o many_o year_n himself_o have_v teach_v it_o as_o he_o have_v read_v and_o find_v it_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o mention_v one_o unblass_v authority_n out_o of_o that_o suffer_a church_n instead_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n take_v a_o few_o word_n of_o a_o pious_a minister_n of_o they_o smart_v at_o the_o very_a time_n when_o he_o write_v under_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o sovereign_n and_o as_o himself_o testify_v enjoy_v then_o the_o protection_n of_o a_o commonwealth_n 16._o commonwealth_n le_fw-fr droit_n souv_n du_fw-fr prince_n etc._n etc._n p._n 15_o 16._o no_o good_a man_n say_v he_o ought_v to_o resist_v a_o prince_n for_o any_o earthly_a interest_n whatsoever_o nay_o nor_o for_o religion_n neither_o etc._n etc._n it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o such_o absolute_a power_n in_o prince_n shall_v give_v occasion_n to_o the_o increase_n of_o misery_n in_o such_o passive_a church_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o be_v it_o so_o that_o such_o temporal_a misery_n shall_v be_v increase_v by_o it_o yet_o that_o countervail_v not_o the_o necessity_n of_o recover_v so_o many_o soul_n without_o number_n from_o death_n temporal_a first_o and_o afterward_o from_o eternal_a and_o again_o speak_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o prince_n as_o to_o the_o essential_o of_o religion_n 33._o religion_n pag._n 33._o if_o a_o prince_n will_v use_v force_n and_o violence_n there_o all_o that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v be_v to_o suffer_v with_o humility_n and_o patience_n both_o his_o threat_n and_o the_o worst_a he_o can_v do_v not_o suffer_v his_o rigour_n to_o raise_v the_o least_o motion_n to_o rebellion_n in_o we_o and_o transport_v we_o to_o the_o least_o degree_n of_o outward_a resistance_n any_o more_o than_o refuse_v to_o wound_v our_o conscience_n with_o such_o act_n of_o religion_n as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n we_o profess_v and_o never_o have_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n have_v so_o many_o holy_a champion_n as_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n if_o they_o have_v not_o think_v this_o rule_n inviolable_o true_a 36._o pag._n 36._o we_o must_v suffer_v all_o their_o displeasure_n even_o in_o case_n of_o these_o essential_o without_o murmur_a and_o sacrifice_v our_o resentment_n to_o the_o authority_n that_o afflict_v we_o according_a to_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n which_o we_o keep_v in_o suffer_v so_o as_o for_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o life_n 40._o pag._n 40._o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o exempt_v from_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n for_o as_o the_o judgement_n of_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o essence_n of_o religion_n be_v exempt_v from_o it_o so_o the_o cognizance_n of_o these_o thing_n belong_v to_o prince_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o capable_a to_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o their_o power_n pag._n 53_o 54._o and_o again_o have_v describe_v the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o the_o most_o sovereign_a and_o absolute_a power_n upon_o earth_n he_o add_v that_o in_o all_o state_n where_o that_o power_n be_v either_o already_o establish_v or_o where_o it_o be_v about_o to_o establish_v itself_o by_o such_o mean_n as_o nothing_o but_o a_o unjust_a rebellion_n of_o subject_n can_v prevent_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o it_o and_o the_o secret_n of_o his_o providence_n adore_v and_o our_o sin_n forsake_v which_o provoke_v the_o king_n of_o king_n to_o permit_v such_o a_o increase_n of_o power_n and_o try_v to_o obtain_v that_o liberty_n of_o the_o divine_a mercy_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o we_o to_o give_v ourselves_o and_o if_o it_o please_v not_o god_n to_o take_v off_o that_o yoke_n from_o they_o that_o bear_v it_o or_o to_o help_v they_o escape_v it_o that_o fly_v from_o it_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o conscience_n to_o undergo_v it_o as_o a_o chastisement_n of_o god_n send_v and_o against_o which_o we_o can_v struggle_v without_o oppose_v he_o who_o send_v it_o in_o a_o word_n this_o power_n be_v a_o power_n of_o impunity_n which_o sovereign_n have_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o people_n the_o conclusion_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o sum_v up_o the_o argument_n of_o these_o eminent_a man_n that_o power_n be_v only_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o only_o accountable_a to_o he_o that_o suffer_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n be_v the_o glory_n of_o religion_n that_o resistance_n be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n that_o no_o evil_n be_v to_o be_v do_v that_o the_o great_a good_n may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o that_o true_a religion_n be_v tender_a of_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o teach_v obedience_n to_o they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o that_o the_o devil_n of_o rebellion_n do_v common_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o reformation_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o affirm_v in_o the_o forego_n discourse_n that_o the_o reader_n must_v be_v very_o weak_a or_o very_o negligent_a that_o do_v not_o observe_v they_o finis_fw-la omit_v by_o the_o printer_n pag._n 84._o line_n 15._o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o jesuit_n loyalty_n the_o same_o learned_a author_n expose_v the_o absurd_a and_o inconsistent_a pretence_n of_o loyalty_n in_o the_o jesuit_n make_v choice_n of_o this_o method_n to_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o depose_v doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o commonwealth_n principles_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o effectual_o make_v out_o to_o agree_v in_o these_o three_o particular_n 1._o pag._n 4._o in_o set_v up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n 2._o in_o break_v the_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n man_n have_v enter_v into_o 3._o in_o justify_v rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o first_o the_o set_n up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n the_o jesuit_n he_o observe_v have_v endeavour_v to_o come_v off_o by_o the_o idle_a distinction_n of_o a_o direct_a and_o indirect_a power_n and_o the_o commonwealthsman_n say_v he_o do_v herein_o agree_v with_o they_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v a_o direct_a power_n over_o their_o prince_n which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n in_o its_o self_n for_o subject_n to_o command_v their_o sovereign_n but_o only_a breach_n of_o trust_n the_o people_n have_v a_o indirect_a power_n to_o call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n pag._n 5._o the_o main_a thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v say_v he_o whether_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v a_o supreme_a and_o independent_a authority_n inherent_a in_o their_o person_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v accountable_a to_o other_o that_o upon_o maladministration_n they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o government_n this_o be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a point_n and_o the_o republican_n and_o asserter_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v perfect_o agree_v in_o the_o affirmative_a of_o the_o latter_a question_n and_o only_o differ_v as_o to_o the_o person_n in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o call_v prince_n to_o a_o account_n do_v lie_v whether_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o people_n and_o even_o as_o to_o this_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v so_o much_o as_o man_n may_v at_o first_o imagine_v for_o however_o the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o no_o flattery_n to_o prince_n to_o derive_v their_o power_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o accountable_a to_o he_o alone_o as_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o below_o he_o as_o might_n be_v easy_o prove_v by_o multitude_n
of_o testimony_n yet_o after_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n come_v into_o request_n the_o commonwealth_n principles_n do_v so_o too_o and_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o another_o original_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o people_n and_o have_v show_v the_o affinity_n of_o such_o doctrine_n and_o principle_n in_o both_o by_o some_o tragical_a effect_n of_o they_o as_o well_o at_o home_n as_o abroad_o he_o proceed_v thus_o pag._n 12._o if_o we_o inquire_v far_o into_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o pretence_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o alike_o on_o both_o side_n the_o commonwealthsman_n when_o they_o be_v ask_v how_o the_o people_n have_v once_o part_v with_o their_o power_n come_v to_o resume_v it_o they_o present_o run_v to_o a_o implicit_a contract_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o people_n have_v a_o fundamental_a power_n leave_v in_o themselves_o which_o they_o be_v not_o to_o exercise_v but_o upon_o prince_n violate_v the_o trust_n commit_v to_o they_o the_o very_a same_o ground_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n viz._n a_o implicit_a contract_n that_o all_o prince_n make_v when_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n etc._n etc._n and_o where_o he_o reason_n against_o these_o principle_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n pag._n 15._o the_o religion_n they_o teach_v say_v he_o never_o meddle_v with_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n but_o leave_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n and_o never_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n to_o prince_n of_o any_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o authority_n if_o they_o do_v not_o render_v to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n conclude_v that_o head_n with_o this_o reflection_n upon_o the_o whole_a in_o my_o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v very_o little_a difference_n between_o dominion_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o be_v forfeit_v for_o want_n of_o it_o but_o than_o second_o as_o to_o the_o break_n of_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n he_o first_o lay_v down_o that_o the_o duty_n betwixt_o prince_n and_o subject_n be_v natural_a and_o antecedent_n to_o their_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o therefore_o second_o the_o absolve_a subject_n from_o that_o be_v in_o plain_a term_n null_v the_o obligation_n to_o a_o natural_a duty_n and_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o oath_n and_o promise_n and_o three_o that_o all_o mankind_n be_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n to_o break_v a_o lawful_a oath_n and_o the_o more_o solemn_a and_o weighty_a the_o oath_n be_v the_o great_a be_v the_o perjury_n and_o then_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o the_o power_n which_o absolve_v from_o such_o oath_n be_v a_o power_n of_o turn_v evil_a into_o good_a and_o good_a into_o evil_n of_o make_v civil_a obedience_n to_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o crime_n and_o perjury_n to_o be_v none_o and_o such_o as_o from_o the_o schoolman_n he_o prove_v to_o be_v great_a than_o they_o allow_v of_o in_o god_n himself_o pag._n 18._o where_o there_o be_v intrinsic_a goodness_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o inseparable_a evil_n from_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o in_o the_o case_n say_v he_o of_o disobedience_n to_o parent_n and_o violation_n of_o oath_n lawful_o make_v and_o after_o a_o clear_a confutation_n of_o the_o sophistry_n of_o popish_a casuist_n in_o this_o matter_n he_o conclude_v woe_n be_v to_o they_o that_o make_v good_a evil_n pag._n 24._o and_o evil_a good_a when_o it_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o set_v up_o a_o particular_a interest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n to_o advance_v it_o if_o man_n break_v through_o oath_n and_o the_o most_o solemn_a engagement_n and_o promise_n and_o regard_v no_o bond_n of_o justice_n and_o honesty_n to_o compass_v their_o end_n let_v they_o call_v they_o by_o what_o specious_a name_n they_o please_v the_o good_a old_a cause_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n it_o matter_n not_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o real_a wickedness_n than_o this_o etc._n etc._n and_o last_o as_o for_o the_o justify_v rebellion_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n have_v cite_v the_o boucher_n de_fw-fr justâ_fw-la abdicat_fw-la hen._n 3_o sorbon_n doctor_n who_o not_o only_o call_v it_o lawful_a to_o resist_v authority_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n but_o folly_n and_o impiety_n not_o to_o do_v it_o where_o there_o be_v any_o probability_n of_o success_n and_o say_v that_o the_o martyr_n be_v only_o to_o be_v commend_v for_o suffering_n because_o they_o want_v power_n to_o resist_v with_o a_o note_n of_o admiration_n say_v he_o most_o catholic_n and_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pag._n 28._o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v give_v his_o reason_n among_o other_o for_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n because_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o suffer_v a_o heretical_a prince_n if_o he_o seek_v to_o draw_v his_o subject_n to_o his_o belief_n the_o learned_a dean_n make_v this_o reflection_n upon_o it_o and_o what_o prince_n that_o believe_v his_o own_o religion_n do_v it_o not_o and_o what_o then_o be_v this_o but_o to_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o a_o prince_n wherever_o he_o and_o they_o happen_v to_o be_v of_o different_a religion_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n which_o it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o profitable_a for_o the_o reader_n to_o learn_v from_o the_o ingenious_a preface_n itself_o than_o from_o this_o imperfect_a transcript_n of_o it_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1690._o a_o prefatory_a epistle_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n sir_n the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n have_v be_v favourable_o receive_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o reader_n though_o unjust_o censure_v and_o undeserved_o reproach_v by_o some_o man_n who_o think_v themselves_o injure_v thereby_o i_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o publish_v a_o second_o part_n of_o the_o same_o history_n not_o doubt_v your_o leave_n for_o my_o so_o do_v wherein_o the_o reader_n may_v find_v that_o doctrine_n careful_o and_o at_o large_a deduce_v through_o the_o first_o age_n of_o our_o reformation_n down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o present_a time_n to_o show_v the_o world_n that_o the_o opinion_n be_v not_o first_o hatch_v and_o bring_v up_o in_o that_o great_a man_n day_n who_o die_v a_o martyr_n to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o most_o excellent_a church_n and_o among_o they_o to_o the_o true_a principle_n of_o loyalty_n nor_o do_v i_o believe_v that_o any_o one_o primitive_a doctrine_n wherein_o we_o differ_v from_o the_o papist_n can_v show_v even_o in_o that_o age_n when_o the_o whole_a drift_n of_o our_o writer_n be_v to_o expose_v and_o confute_v the_o romish_a synagogue_n more_o author_n that_o uniform_o assert_v it_o than_o this_o of_o nonresistance_n as_o if_o god_n in_o his_o wise_a and_o good_a providence_n have_v so_o order_v it_o to_o stifle_v a_o objection_n which_o he_o foresee_v will_v afterward_o be_v make_v against_o it_o in_o the_o degenerate_a age_n of_o the_o same_o church_n nor_o be_v there_o need_v of_o any_o other_o apology_n to_o you_o or_o the_o reader_n for_o my_o meddle_v with_o this_o province_n for_o my_o add_v some_o passage_n to_o what_o have_v be_v already_o publish_v and_o illustrate_v and_o enlarge_a other_o since_o if_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n be_v promote_v unmask_v see_v the_o history_n unmask_v it_o matter_n not_o how_o many_o be_v engage_v in_o that_o service_n nor_o that_o whether_o they_o be_v call_v papist_n atheist_n and_o hobbist_n for_o their_o pain_n i_o have_v often_o heretofore_o wonder_v at_o the_o assurance_n of_o the_o romish_a author_n who_o write_v against_o our_o church_n a_o little_a after_o the_o reformation_n that_o they_o can_v so_o confident_o accuse_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o protestant_o as_o the_o preacher_n and_o practiser_n of_o rebellion_n for_o so_o say_v stapleton_n 20._o stapleton_n counterblast_n p._n 20._o that_o protestant_n obey_v no_o long_o than_o till_o they_o have_v power_n to_o resist_v and_o card._n allen_n 4._o allen_n answ_n to_o the_o just_a of_o gr._n bri._n cap._n 4._o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v desperate_a and_o factious_a that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o law_n be_v favourable_a to_o they_o they_o be_v obedient_a but_o when_o the_o law_n be_v against_o they_o and_o their_o prince_n their_o enemy_n they_o break_v all_o the_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n despise_v
now_o as_o touch_v that_o my_o adversary_n say_v that_o i_o and_o my_o preacher_n teach_v disobedience_n unto_o the_o high_a power_n and_o encourage_v their_o subject_n rather_o to_o make_v insurrection_n against_o they_o than_o they_o shall_v lose_v any_o thing_n at_o all_o of_o their_o sensual_a pleasure_n i_o know_v not_o if_o my_o enemy_n in_o any_o point_n have_v utter_v their_o maliciousness_n against_o we_o than_o in_o this_o one_o thing_n that_o you_o may_v know_v how_o they_o shame_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o lie_v hear_v i_o pray_v you_o the_o sum_n of_o our_o doctrine_n concern_v this_o matter_n 2._o rom._n 13.1_o pet._n 2._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v obedient_a to_o the_o power_n that_o bear_v rule_v etc._n etc._n again_o be_v you_o obedient_a to_o every_o humane_a creature_n etc._n etc._n here_o have_v i_o give_v you_o a_o taste_n of_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o duty_n of_o subject_n unto_o the_o high_a power_n what_o disobedience_n do_v you_o perceive_v by_o these_o word_n that_o we_o teach_v do_v we_o move_v the_o inferior_n and_o the_o base_a commonalty_n or_o any_o other_o unto_o such_o carnal_a liberty_n that_o for_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o they_o shall_v either_o show_v disobedience_n or_o make_v insurrection_n against_o the_o head_n ruler_n as_o our_o adversary_n false_o report_v of_o we_o who_o bring_v the_o high_a power_n again_o unto_o the_o true_a authority_n which_o god_n from_o the_o beginning_n give_v they_o but_o i_o and_o my_o minister_n contrariwise_o who_o usurp_v this_o power_n and_o bring_v the_o magistrate_n in_o subjection_n but_o these_o enemy_n of_o god_n word_n who_o go_v about_o to_o maintain_v it_o still_o but_o they_o only_o i_o alone_o and_o my_o minister_n have_v set_v the_o prince_n again_o in_o their_o authority_n and_o valiant_o deliver_v they_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o papist_n as_o you_o may_v perceive_v not_o only_o in_o our_o sermon_n but_o also_o in_o our_o write_n chap._n iu._n the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n sect_n i._o the_o jew_n say_v that_o before_o one_o prophetic_a light_n be_v by_o death_n extinguish_v another_o be_v set_v up_o to_o illuminate_v a_o degenerate_a world_n and_o thus_o do_v god_n in_o his_o mercy_n order_v it_o in_o our_o church_n though_o many_o eminent_a confessor_n commence_v martyr_n under_o queen_n mary_n yet_o the_o divine_a goodness_n do_v not_o leave_v itself_o and_o the_o truth_n without_o witness_n who_o for_o a_o while_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o zion_n in_o a_o strange_a land_n but_o upon_o the_o advancement_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o these_o nation_n they_o return_v to_o vindicate_v that_o faith_n which_o be_v once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v earnest_o contend_v be_v ready_a to_o resist_v unto_o blood_n and_o because_o the_o church_n most_o eminent_a and_o most_o envy_a advocate_n be_v bishop_n jewel_n i_o shall_v begin_v the_o history_n of_o this_o reign_n with_o a_o account_n of_o his_o sentiment_n when_o i_o have_v recite_v a_o passage_n or_o two_o out_o of_o the_o homily_n against_o rebellion_n which_o be_v omit_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n the_o first_o author_n of_o rebellion_n the_o root_n of_o all_o vice_n four_o p_o four_o and_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o mischief_n be_v lucifer_n first_o god_n most_o excellent_a creature_n and_o most_o bind_a subject_n who_o by_o rebel_a against_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n of_o the_o bright_a and_o most_o glorious_a angel_n become_v the_o black_a and_o most_o foul_a fiend_n and_o devil_n and_o from_o the_o height_n of_o heaven_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o pit_n and_o bottom_n of_o hell_n though_o not_o only_o great_a multitude_n of_o the_o rude_a and_o rascal_n commons_o but_o sometime_o also_o man_n of_o great_a wit_n nobility_n and_o authority_n have_v move_v rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n though_o they_o shall_v pretend_v sundry_a cause_n as_o the_o redress_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n or_o reformation_n of_o religion_n ☜_o ☜_o though_o they_o have_v make_v a_o great_a show_n of_o holy_a meaning_n by_o begin_v their_o rebellion_n with_o the_o counterfeit_a service_n of_o god_n and_o by_o display_v and_o bear_v about_o divers_a ensign_n and_o banner_n which_o be_v acceptable_a unto_o the_o rude_a ignorant_a common_a people_n great_a multitude_n of_o who_o by_o such_o false_a pretence_n and_o show_v they_o do_v deceive_v and_o draw_v unto_o they_o yet_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o rebel_n never_o so_o huge_a and_o great_a the_o captain_n never_o so_o noble_a politic_a and_o witty_a the_o pretence_n feign_v to_o be_v never_o so_o good_a and_o holy_a yet_o the_o speedy_a overthrow_n of_o all_o rebel_n of_o what_o number_n state_n or_o condition_n soever_o they_o be_v or_o what_o colour_n or_o cause_n soever_o they_o pretend_v be_v and_o ever_o have_v be_v such_o ☜_o ☜_o that_o god_n do_v thereby_o show_v that_o he_o allow_v neither_o the_o dignity_n of_o any_o person_n nor_o the_o multitude_n of_o any_o people_n nor_o the_o weight_n of_o any_o cause_n as_o sufficient_a for_o which_o subject_n may_v move_v rebellion_n against_o their_o prince_n and_o how_o severe_o the_o same_o homily_n censure_v 6._o p._n 6._o and_o condemn_v the_o baron_n who_o break_v their_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n to_o their_o natural_a lord_n king_n john_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o men._n bishop_n jewel_n in_o his_o just_o admire_a apology_n take_v notice_n 1581._o p._n 34._o etc._n etc._n edit_n lond_n 1581._o that_o among_o many_o other_o false_a accusation_n then_o lay_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v one_o that_o its_o member_n be_v turbulent_a snatch_v sceptre_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o prince_n arm_v their_o subject_n against_o they_o rescind_v their_o law_n and_o change_a monarchy_n into_o popular_a government_n whereby_o the_o mind_n of_o prince_n be_v exasperate_v to_o believe_v that_o every_o protestant_n in_o their_o jurisdiction_n be_v their_o enemy_n and_o a_o rebel_n subjoin_v that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v most_o troublesome_a to_o those_o good_a man_n to_o be_v so_o odious_o accuse_v of_o so_o grievous_a a_o crime_n as_o treason_n have_v they_o not_o know_v that_o christ_n himself_o and_o his_o apostle_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o pious_a christian_n have_v be_v accuse_v of_o the_o same_o crime_n for_o though_o christ_n have_v teach_v the_o world_n to_o render_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n yet_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o sedition_n and_o the_o desire_n of_o reign_v and_o it_o be_v loud_o cry_v at_o the_o tribunal_n if_o thou_o let_v this_o man_n go_v thou_o be_v no_o friend_n to_o caesar_n and_o though_o the_o apostle_n constant_o teach_v man_n to_o obey_v magistrate_n that_o every_o soul_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o that_o not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n yet_o they_o be_v say_v to_o stir_v up_o the_o people_n and_o to_o invite_v the_o multitude_n to_o rebellion_n so_o do_v haman_n accuse_v the_o jew_n ahab_n accuse_v elias_n and_o amasias_n the_o priest_n accuse_v the_o honest_a prophet_n amos_n in_o short_a tertullian_n say_v all_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n be_v so_o accuse_v as_o also_o do_v the_o ancient_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n symmachus_n celsus_n julian_n porphyry_n accuse_v the_o christian_n of_o their_o age_n so_o that_o the_o charge_n be_v not_o new_a nor_o can_v it_o seem_v strange_a though_o our_o very_a enemy_n can_v deny_v that_o in_o all_o our_o discourse_n and_o writing_n we_o diligent_o admonish_v the_o people_n of_o their_o duty_n to_o be_v obedient_a to_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n though_o they_o be_v wicked_a etc._n p._n 84_o etc._n etc._n etc._n etc._n if_o we_o be_v traitor_n who_o honour_n our_o prince_n who_o pay_v they_o deference_n and_o obedience_n in_o all_o thing_n as_o much_o as_o be_v lawful_a for_o we_o to_o do_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o pray_v for_o they_o etc._n etc._n what_o be_v they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v all_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o but_o also_o have_v approve_v of_o such_o proceed_n we_o neither_o throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n nor_o disturb_v kingdom_n we_o neither_o set_v up_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o nor_o dethrone_v they_o nor_o transfer_v their_o empire_n nor_o give_v they_o poison_n nor_o make_v they_o to_o kiss_v our_o foot_n nor_o tread_v on_o their_o neck_n this_o rather_o be_v our_o profession_n this_o be_v our_o doctrine_n that_o every_o soul_n whosoever_o it_o be_v whether_o a_o monk_n or_o evangelist_n or_o prophet_n or_o apostle_n aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o king_n and_o magistrate_n we_o teach_v public_o that_o obedience_n ought_v to_o be_v pay_v to_o prince_n as_o to_o man_n send_v by_o god_n and_o that_o whosoever_o resist_v they_o
of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o his_o direction_n the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n treason_n be_v draw_v up_o and_o print_v in_o the_o book_n call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n sect_n v._o anno_fw-la 1594_o dr._n richard_n eede_v 74._o print_a with_o five_o other_o sermon_n london_n 1604._o p._n 70_o 72_o 73_o 74._o dean_n of_o worcester_n preach_v before_o the_o queen_n on_o isai_n 49.23_o wherein_o he_o say_v that_o the_o strength_n even_o of_o heathen_a state_n be_v in_o their_o religion_n by_o the_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o their_o prince_n be_v the_o child_n of_o their_o god_n and_o their_o law_n draw_v from_o the_o oracle_n of_o some_o divine_a power_n they_o find_v by_o experience_n how_o hard_o it_o be_v for_o man_n to_o be_v bring_v to_o obey_v man_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o more_o than_o man_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o do_v more_o teach_v either_o obedience_n or_o peace_n than_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n obedience_n be_v right_o call_v nervus_fw-la imperii_fw-la the_o sinew_n and_o strength_n of_o a_o kingdom_n as_o well_o because_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o obedience_n of_o christ_n who_o as_o bernard_n note_v ne_o perderet_fw-la obedientiam_fw-la perdidit_fw-la vitam_fw-la do_v rather_o choose_v to_o lose_v his_o life_n than_o to_o leave_v his_o obedience_n as_o also_o because_o it_o require_v in_o christian_n obedience_n without_o respect_n of_o person_n to_o all_o without_o difference_n of_o degree_n high_o power_n rom._n 13.2_o without_o exception_n against_o their_o quality_n not_o only_o to_o they_o that_o be_v good_a and_o courteous_a but_o to_o they_o also_o who_o be_v froward_a 1_o pet._n 2.18_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n tribute_n to_o who_o tribute_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o with_o eye-service_n as_o men-pleasers_a etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o because_o of_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n rom._n 13.5_o that_o if_o all_o the_o law_n and_o policy_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n be_v gather_v into_o one_o they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o strong_a to_o work_v peace_n and_o to_o persuade_v obedience_n as_o these_o few_o but_o very_o forcible_a rule_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n how_o much_o therefore_o be_v it_o to_o be_v lament_v that_o in_o so_o great_a light_n there_o shall_v be_v so_o little_a fruit_n that_o whereas_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o government_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o obedience_n the_o name_n of_o religion_n be_v make_v the_o firebrand_n of_o kingdom_n and_o the_o armour_n of_o disobedience_n and_o that_o not_o only_o to_o maintain_v the_o tyranny_n of_o that_o usurp_a power_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v king_n but_o also_o to_o bring_v in_o that_o anarchy_n of_o factious_a subject_n who_o presume_v to_o give_v law_n to_o their_o lawful_a prince_n wherein_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v true_a which_o leo_n write_v unto_o theodosius_n private_a cause_n be_v handle_v with_o pretence_n of_o piety_n and_o every_o man_n make_v religion_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n the_o handmaid_n of_o his_o affection_n it_o be_v intolerable_a to_o see_v how_o far_o some_o busy_a head_n fetch_v the_o beginning_n of_o kingdom_n regin_v p._n 7â—_n vindic_n contr_n tyrant_n bachâ—n_n de_fw-fr juâ—e_fw-fr regin_v and_o so_o as_o they_o please_v the_o right_a of_o king_n from_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o people_n how_o contemptuous_o they_o term_v the_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o reverence_n the_o solecism_n of_o the_o court_n how_o seditious_o they_o give_v wing_n to_o ambitious_a humour_n to_o plead_v the_o right_n of_o a_o laconical_a ephory_n against_o king_n but_o for_o themselves_o and_o to_o arm_v that_o beast_n of_o many_o head_n the_o multitude_n which_o ever_o go_v as_o seneca_n not_o whither_o it_o shall_v but_o whither_o the_o stream_n bear_v it_o against_o that_o which_o to_o want_v of_o judgement_n be_v ever_o most_o heavy_a the_o present_a government_n whereas_o the_o right_a rule_n of_o religion_n give_v no_o remedy_n to_o subject_n against_o the_o high_a authority_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o the_o necessity_n of_o either_o suffering_n or_o obey_v and_o therefore_o they_o that_o open_v that_o gap_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o tyranny_n of_o ambitious_a pope_n or_o to_o the_o anarchy_n of_o seditious_a subject_n howsoever_o they_o pretend_v the_o name_n of_o religion_n they_o shall_v soon_o prove_v themselves_o to_o have_v no_o religion_n than_o that_o there_o be_v any_o defence_n for_o they_o in_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n which_o teach_v as_o to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n for_o good_a prince_n so_o to_o be_v patient_a of_o those_o who_o in_o anger_n as_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n speak_v 13.11_o hos_fw-la 13.11_o he_o set_v over_o we_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o against_o who_o the_o first_o professor_n of_o our_o faith_n have_v no_o weapon_n but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n 2._o p._n 2._o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o first_o sermon_n before_o king_n james_n say_v that_o promotion_n come_v neither_o from_o the_o east_n nor_o from_o the_o west_n nor_o from_o the_o south_n but_o from_o god._n ps_n 73.6_o that_o their_o power_n be_v of_o god_n rom._n 3.1_o and_o their_o judgement_n god_n judgement_n deut._n 1.17_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o who_o resist_v they_o not_o only_o by_o a_o consequence_n resist_v the_o ordmance_n of_o god_n rom._n 13.2_o but_o god_n in_o they_o as_o he_o tell_v samuel_n they_o have_v not_o reject_v thou_o but_o i_o 1_o sam._n 8.7_o the_o reverend_a bishop_n moreton_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o assert_v this_o doctime_n in_o his_o write_n and_o he_o live_v long_o enough_o to_o assert_v it_o by_o his_o suffering_n be_v a_o great_a sharer_n in_o that_o affliction_n which_o in_o the_o great_a rebellion_n the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n bring_v upon_o both_o the_o king_n and_o the_o church_n anno_fw-la 1596._o he_o publish_v his_o solomon_n or_o a_o treatise_n declare_v the_o shake_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n lond._n pr._n lond._n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n wherein_o he_o prove_v after_o the_o word_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n insert_v these_o follow_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v a_o most_o true_a and_o lively_a picture_n of_o the_o state_n and_o crown_n one_o egg_n be_v not_o more_o like_o another_o than_o the_o state_n to_o that_o under_o which_o we_o live_v so_o that_o all_o his_o argument_n without_o any_o further_a comment_n be_v applicable_a to_o our_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o he_o foresee_v lect._n foresee_v ep._n ad_fw-la lect._n that_o it_o will_v be_v object_v to_o he_o that_o he_o give_v the_o christian_a magistrate_n especial_o in_o great_a and_o absolute_a monarchy_n great_a authority_n than_o seem_v to_o stand_v with_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n he_o desire_v the_o reader_n not_o to_o attribute_v it_o to_o flattery_n but_o to_o a_o constant_a and_o settle_a persuasion_n he_o intend_v in_o publish_v the_o treatise_n the_o good_a and_o peaceable_a state_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o maintain_n of_o that_o powerful_a and_o majestical_a authority_n whereunto_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o make_v we_o subject_a and_o in_o the_o discourse_n he_o affirm_v 5._o affirm_v sect._n 2._o p._n 4_o 5._o that_o magistracy_n be_v not_o a_o mere_a device_n of_o man_n as_o they_o who_o contemn_v and_o labour_n to_o overthrow_v all_o authority_n speak_v evil_a of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v not_o have_v imagine_v but_o a_o ordinance_n of_o god._n rom._n 13._o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n he_o therefore_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n obj._n but_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o establish_v by_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n except_o only_o among_o the_o jew_n but_o be_v invent_v and_o continue_v by_o man_n excel_v other_o in_o strength_n and_o ambition_n answ_n the_o abuse_n of_o magistracy_n though_o many_o and_o grievous_a 6._o p._n 6._o can_v take_v away_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o and_o although_o magistracy_n have_v be_v by_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o god_n establish_v only_o in_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o belong_v as_o much_o to_o infidel_n for_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o god_n not_o as_o he_o be_v the_o saviour_n of_o his_o church_n but_o as_o he_o be_v the_o creator_n and_o preserver_n of_o all_o men._n 7._o p._n 7._o god_n set_v up_o this_o his_o ordiannce_n among_o infidel_n by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n remain_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n
the_o covenant_n 1640._o print_a at_o lon._n 1640._o disprove_v their_o pretend_a conformity_n with_o the_o french_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o church_n discipline_n and_o obedience_n to_o superior_n aver_v solemn_o 2._o p._n 2._o that_o it_o be_v ever_o far_o from_o our_o wish_n that_o your_o conformity_n with_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o france_n shall_v be_v misapply_v as_o a_o pretence_n of_o your_o expel_v your_o bishop_n much_o less_o a_o precedent_n for_o you_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o your_o gracious_a sovereign_n 38._o p._n 37_o 38._o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o order_n impose_v upon_o you_o by_o his_o majesty_n be_v ungodly_a and_o antichristian_a be_v you_o therefore_o allow_v to_o defend_v religion_n with_o rebellion_n will_v you_o call_v the_o devil_n to_o the_o help_n of_o god_n sure_o it_o be_v a_o prodigious_a kind_n of_o christian_a liberty_n for_o a_o subject_a to_o draw_v his_o sword_n against_o his_o sovereign_n you_o that_o stand_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o conscience_n ought_v you_o not_o to_o be_v subject_a for_o conscience_n sake_n ☞_o ☞_o be_v your_o sovereign_a unjust_a and_o froward_a and_o his_o command_n injurious_a unto_o god_n have_v you_o instead_o of_o our_o pious_a defender_n of_o the_o faith_n a_o fierce_a dioclesian_n illud_fw-la solis_fw-la precibus_fw-la &_o patientiâ_fw-la sanari_fw-la potest_fw-la nothing_o will_v mend_v it_o but_o prayer_n and_o patience_n it_o be_v beza_n counsel_n to_o the_o discontent_a brethren_n of_o england_n conformable_a to_o that_o of_o st._n 3.17_o 1_o pet._n 3.17_o peter_n for_o it_o be_v better_a if_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v so_o that_o you_o suffer_v for_o well_o do_v than_o for_o evil_n do_v if_o the_o sovereign_n come_v to_o kill_v the_o subject_a for_o his_o religion_n the_o subject_n must_v yield_v he_o his_o throat_n not_o charge_v his_o pike_n against_o he_o and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o calvin_n practice_n and_o write_n 40._o p._n 38_o 39_o 40._o the_o church_n of_o france_n have_v late_o declare_v to_o his_o majesty_n ambassador_n there_o their_o utter_a dislike_n of_o the_o insurrection_n of_o scotland_n under_o pretence_n of_o a_o covenant_n with_o christ_n 41._o p._n 41._o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n after_o this_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o french_a protestant_n take_v arm_n 46._o p._n 46._o and_o conclude_v that_o till_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n lewis_n the_o arm_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v either_o justifiable_a or_o excusable_a but_o their_o war_n in_o his_o time_n be_v neither_o and_o they_o prosper_v according_o 48._o p._n 48._o the_o french_a protestant_n have_v to_o do_v with_o a_o king_n of_o a_o contrary_a religion_n they_o be_v incense_v by_o many_o wrong_n and_o oppression_n they_o be_v in_o danger_n to_o lose_v with_o their_o fort_n and_o town_n their_o liberty_n their_o religion_n and_o their_o life_n the_o privilege_n which_o they_o enjoy_v be_v reward_n of_o their_o long_a service_n by_o the_o charter_n of_o rochel_n when_o they_o yield_v to_o lewis_n xi_o it_o be_v grant_v to_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o long_o the_o king_n subject_n ☞_o ☞_o than_o the_o king_n shall_v maintain_v their_o immunity_n and_o yet_o these_o true_a reason_n and_o just_a fear_n can_v not_o justify_v their_o defensive_a arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o they_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o best_a of_o their_o own_o and_o of_o their_o neighbour_n and_o god_n show_v his_o dislike_n by_o the_o ill_a success_n he_o give_v they_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o philanax_n anglicus_n and_o in_o his_o regii_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la clamour_v ad_fw-la caelum_fw-la contra_fw-la parricidas_fw-la anglicanos_fw-la 5._o hagae_n com._n 1652_o c._n 1._o 〈◊〉_d 5._o for_o that_o be_v be_v du_fw-fr moulin_n junior_n and_o not_o alexander_n morus_n as_o be_v conjecture_v affirm_v with_o the_o apostle_n that_o even_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o have_v crucify_a the_o lord_n of_o glory_n have_v they_o know_v he_o while_o the_o parricide_n of_o king_n charles_n i._n witting_o and_o wilful_o murder_v their_o lawful_a king_n and_o with_o the_o king_n behead_v also_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o bring_v upon_o the_o neighbour_a protestant_a church_n abundance_n of_o dishonour_v and_o much_o danger_n while_o the_o same_o madness_n be_v impute_v to_o all_o the_o reformation_n which_o have_v only_o infect_v a_o few_o who_o false_o call_v themselves_o reform_v nothing_n have_v happen_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n more_o contrary_a to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n or_o that_o have_v cast_v a_o great_a blot_n upon_o holy_a truth_n while_o the_o wickedness_n defend_v itself_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v perpetrate_v to_o vindicate_v the_o protestant_a religion_n to_o the_o just_a indignation_n and_o abhorrence_n of_o all_o the_o foreign_a church_n for_o which_o reason_n salmasius_n 7._o p._n 7._o heraldus_n porree_n and_o other_o write_v smart_o both_o against_o the_o man_n 17._o p._n 17._o and_o their_o villainous_a principle_n it_o be_v a_o law_n not_o only_o write_v but_o bear_v with_o we_o and_o spring_n from_o the_o most_o pure_a fountain_n of_o nature_n that_o it_o be_v a_o most_o horrid_a crime_n for_o subject_n to_o punish_v their_o prince_n and_o therefore_o we_o do_v too_o much_o honour_n to_o parricide_n when_o we_o use_v argument_n against_o they_o for_o as_o aristotle_n say_v they_o who_o doubt_n 9_o 1_o top._n c_o 9_o whether_o god_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o parent_n to_o be_v honour_v be_v not_o to_o be_v convince_v by_o reason_n but_o by_o scourge_v and_o salmasius_n have_v prove_v by_o unanswerable_a reason_n by_o divine_a and_o human_a authority_n that_o the_o majesty_n of_o king_n be_v unaccountable_a and_o that_o subject_n have_v no_o manner_n of_o authority_n over_o they_o 30._o cap._n 2._o p._n 29_o 30._o there_o be_v no_o fallacy_n of_o satan_n which_o more_o prevail_v upon_o good_a man_n to_o engage_v they_o in_o a_o evil_a cause_n than_o when_o man_n contrary_a to_o god_n word_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o and_o that_o god_n have_v need_n of_o our_o sinful_a assistance_n to_o promote_v his_o kingdom_n and_o that_o whatever_o be_v design_v to_o promote_v god_n glory_n immediate_o commence_v good_a 52._o p._n 52._o the_o judge_n at_o westminster_n be_v turn_v out_o by_o the_o army_n because_o be_v consult_v they_o have_v give_v this_o opinion_n that_o to_o judge_v the_o king_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o england_n 107._o cap._n 5._o p._n 107._o to_o argue_v from_o providence_n and_o success_n to_o the_o goodness_n of_o a_o cause_n be_v impudent_a one_o man_n be_v hang_v for_o that_o by_o which_o another_o get_v a_o crown_n junius_n brutus_n by_o expel_v the_o king_n of_o the_o family_n of_o tarquin_n save_v his_o country_n another_z brutus_z by_o murder_v a_o tyrant_n ruin_v it_o perhaps_o the_o late_a brutus_n do_v a_o act_n of_o justice_n when_o he_o slay_v a_o usurper_n but_o the_o first_o be_v very_o unjust_a who_o drive_v away_o a_o lawful_a king_n by_o the_o murder_n of_o king_n charles_n i._o 121._o cap._n 6._o p._n 121._o the_o parricide_n teach_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n that_o king_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o breach_n of_o trust_n to_o their_o people_n that_o the_o people_n be_v their_o judge_n and_o may_v condemn_v and_o execute_v they_o and_o these_o tenet_n they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o own_o in_o their_o write_n that_o they_o have_v free_v the_o world_n of_o its_o old_a superstition_n that_o king_n be_v only_o obnoxious_a to_o god_n and_o can_v be_v punish_v only_o by_o he_o that_o they_o have_v set_v a_o example_n to_o all_o other_o nation_n conducive_a to_o their_o safety_n and_o to_o be_v dread_v by_o all_o tyrant_n as_o cromwell_n write_v to_o the_o scot_n after_o dunbar_n fight_n what_o a_o occasion_n of_o insult_v be_v hereby_o give_v to_o the_o papist_n to_o say_v 135._o cap._n 7._o p._n 135._o this_o be_v the_o religion_n which_o bring_v down_o reformation_n to_o we_o from_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o man_n who_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n upon_o the_o crown_n and_o life_n of_o prince_n only_o that_o they_o may_v themselves_o have_v that_o power_n over_o king_n when_o they_o have_v snatch_v it_o from_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o papist_n will_v suggest_v this_o with_o less_o fierceness_n if_o they_o remember_v that_o those_o few_o who_o leave_v we_o in_o this_o point_n go_v to_o they_o and_o borrow_v their_o weapon_n from_o they_o 148._o c._n 8_o p._n 148._o these_o monster_n do_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o be_v simple_a parricide_n but_o they_o turn_v rebellion_n into_o a_o
the_o rebel_n catechism_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o lucifer_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o rebellion_n that_o the_o rebellion_n even_o of_o the_o heart_n make_v a_o man_n guilty_a of_o damnation_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n much_o more_o that_o of_o the_o tongue_n or_o the_o hand_n that_o one_o branch_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o hand_n be_v the_o compose_n and_o disperse_v of_o false_a and_o scandalous_a book_n and_o pamphlet_n tend_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o king_n the_o other_o the_o take_n up_o arm_n against_o such_o person_n etc._n p._n 6_o 7._o con_fw-la p._n 9_o 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n to_o who_o authority_n they_o be_v subject_a and_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observation_n that_o not_o only_o the_o bear_a arm_n against_o the_o king_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o law_n of_o england_n but_o that_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o chief_a judge_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o arraignment_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n for_o any_o man_n to_o seek_v to_o make_v himself_o so_o strong_a that_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o although_o he_o break_v not_o out_o into_o open_a act_n even_o defensive_a arm_n be_v absolute_o unlawful_a in_o the_o subject_a against_o his_o sovereign_n in_o regard_n that_o no_o defensive_a war_n can_v be_v undertake_v but_o it_o carry_v with_o it_o a_o resistance_n in_o it_o to_o those_o high_a power_n to_o which_o every_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a we_o find_v it_o thus_o resolve_v in_o plutarch_n 12._o p._n 12._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a both_o to_o positive_a law_n and_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o subject_a to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sovereign_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o same_o author_n near_o about_o the_o same_o time_n 1681._o see_v his_o ecclesia_fw-la vindicata_fw-la p_o 645_o &c_n &c_n prâ—at_a lon._n 1681._o write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n remove_v to_o show_v that_o king_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v control_v by_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o in_o a_o body_n the_o whole_a of_o which_o learned_a treatise_n as_o well_o as_o his_o other_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o right_n of_o our_o church_n will_v sufficient_o repay_v the_o reader_n be_v expense_n of_o pain_n and_o leisure_n and_o in_o his_o sermon_n on_o may_n 29._o 1681._o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o such_o as_o draw_v their_o sword_n upon_o god_n anoint_v use_v common_o to_o throw_v away_o the_o scabbard_n also_o and_o find_v no_o way_n of_o do_v better_a but_o by_o do_v worse_o no_o middle_a way_n for_o they_o to_o walk_v in_o but_o either_o to_o bear_v up_o like_a prince_n or_o to_o die_v like_o traitor_n sect_n vi_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n be_v sir_n john_n spelman_n in_o his_o case_n of_o our_o affair_n in_o law_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o the_o king_n person_n inseparable_o 19_o pr._n oxf._n 1643._o p._n 15_o 17_o 19_o and_o the_o allegiance_n of_o the_o subject_a by_o law_n thereto_o inseparable_o annex_v fortify_v and_o enforce_v by_o religion_n under_o the_o severe_a menace_n of_o damnation_n what_o straight_o then_o of_o humane_a affair_n can_v be_v so_o violent_a as_o to_o make_v christian_a subject_n contrary_a to_o swear_a faith_n to_o law_n and_o to_o religion_n not_o only_o to_o disobey_v their_o sovereign_n but_o resist_v and_o invade_v the_o sovereign_n right_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1641._o sir_n tho._n ashton_n and_o many_o other_o noblemen_z and_o gentleman_n of_o cheshire_n tender_v a_o remonstrance_n to_o the_o parliament_n against_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o in_o it_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o donation_n of_o sovereign_a power_n be_v sole_o from_o god_n and_o so_o will_v he_o have_v the_o revocation_n too_o he_o do_v not_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o question_n of_o inferior_n but_o put_v a_o guard_n upon_o their_o sacred_a person_n which_o to_o violate_v though_o in_o our_o own_o defence_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o his_o command_n even_o when_o persecute_v as_o david_n be_v by_o saul_n which_o precept_n be_v renew_v in_o the_o gospel_n we_o see_v ourselves_o bind_v by_o oath_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o support_v that_o regal_a government_n our_o statute_n have_v establish_v our_o law_n approve_v history_n represent_v most_o happy_a to_o who_o all_o primitive_a time_n yield_v full_a obedience_n to_o who_o throne_n christ_n himself_o yield_v tribute_n who_o person_n god_n will_v have_v sacred_a who_o action_n unquestionable_a who_o succession_n he_o himself_o determine_v and_o who_o kingdom_n he_o dispose_v tacitus_n though_o a_o heathen_a advise_v we_o to_o bear_v with_o the_o riot_n and_o covetousness_n of_o king_n as_o with_o barrenness_n and_o other_o infirmity_n of_o nature_n for_o while_o there_o be_v man_n there_o will_v be_v vice_n but_o they_o can_v continue_v long_o and_o will_v be_v recompense_v when_o better_a come_v in_o the_o 19_o year_n of_o this_o king_n come_v forth_o a_o little_a book_n call_v a_o appeal_n to_o thy_o conscience_n as_o thou_o will_v answer_v it_o at_o the_o great_a and_o dreadful_a day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n p_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o author_n of_o which_o say_v that_o subject_n may_v not_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n because_o he_o be_v wicked_a and_o unjust_a no_o though_o he_o be_v a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v a_o high_a presumption_n in_o we_o to_o limit_v that_o command_n which_o god_n do_v not_o limit_n now_o our_o obedience_n to_o superior_n be_v always_o command_v without_o limitation_n 2._o we_o may_v not_o think_v evil_a of_o the_o king_n much_o less_o may_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o 3._o st._n paul_n say_v recompense_n to_o no_o man_n evil_a for_o evil_n rom._n 12.19_o if_o to_o no_o man_n then_o certain_o not_o to_o thy_o king_n 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o peculiar_o belong_v to_o the_o lord_n thou_o ought_v not_o without_o his_o authority_n to_o meddle_v with_o but_o vengeance_n be_v he_o 5._o rom._n 13._o every_o soul_n none_o exclude_v must_v be_v subject_a there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n if_o so_o than_o the_o power_n of_o a_o wicked_a prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o the_o penalty_n of_o resist_v be_v everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell-fire_n for_o ever_o 6._o in_o eccl._n 8.1_o 2._o the_o covenant_n make_v by_o the_o people_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n be_v call_v the_o oath_n of_o god_n and_o who_o dare_v break_v this_o oath_n of_o god_n 7._o god_n command_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o smite_v he_o therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o bear_v arm_n against_o god_n anoint_v 8._o for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o own_o king_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o a_o oppressor_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o god_n people_n in_o all_o age_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o prophet_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n 9_o god_n heavy_a judgement_n on_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o warning_n to_o we_o how_o we_o do_v the_o like_a this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n then_o he_o answer_v the_o usual_a objection_n for_o resistance_n resolve_v several_a doubt_n and_o remove_v other_o little_a scruple_n and_o in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o passionate_o advise_v all_o man_n to_o return_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n 51._o p._n 51._o for_o it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o god_n church_n can_v be_v no_o way_n preserve_v the_o subject_n liberty_n no_o way_n maintain_v but_o by_o sin_n who_o ever_o hear_v unless_o from_o a_o papist_n that_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n be_v through_o hell_n shall_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v rom._n 3.8_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a needless_a labour_n to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o occur_v in_o the_o book_n write_v between_o the_o year_n 1644._o and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n murder_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o regal_a apology_n print_v 1648._o the_o kingdom_n brief_a answer_n to_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o commons_o pr._n 1648._o the_o plea_n for_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 1648._o with_o many_o other_o treatise_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n only_o i_o shall_v mention_v bishop_n rainhowe_v who_o take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n an._n 1646._o 41._o vid._n bish_n rainbow_n life_n p._n 41._o when_o his_o chief_a question_n on_o which_o he_o make_v his_o thesis_n be_v ecclesia_fw-la anglicana_n tenet_fw-la
omne_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la necessaria_fw-la a_o point_n which_o he_o dare_v defend_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o that_o church_n be_v so_o much_o oppress_v for_o assert_v her_o loyalty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n for_o her_o agreement_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o not_o rebel_a against_o the_o lawful_a magistrate_n and_o in_o own_v the_o jus_fw-la divinum_fw-la of_o episcopal_a hierarchy_n and_o liturgy_n to_o what_o be_v quote_v out_o of_o mr._n edw._n symmons_n vindication_n of_o king_n charles_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n let_v these_o passage_n be_v add_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o canon_n romanus_n episcopus_fw-la say_v the_o jesuit_n 47._o sect_n 4._o p._n 46._o v._n p._n 47._o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v they_o heretical_a or_o catholic_n of_o vicious_a or_o virtuous_a life_n if_o in_o his_o judgement_n he_o find_v they_o unfit_a and_o some_o other_o more_o capable_a of_o government_n and_o do_v not_o these_o man_n believe_v the_o authority_n of_o parliament_n to_o be_v as_o irresistible_a as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o vote_n to_o be_v as_o full_a of_o virtue_n as_o his_o canon_n and_o altogether_o as_o authentic_a even_o to_o the_o depose_n of_o king_n and_o dispose_v of_o their_o kingdom_n have_v they_o not_o loosen_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n and_o then_o put_v they_o in_o arm_n persuade_v they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o rebellion_n to_o fight_v against_o he_o 161._o sect._n 16._o p._n 160_o 161._o the_o next_o thing_n they_o mention_v wherein_o they_o triumph_v indeed_o and_o glory_n be_v their_o late_a extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o field_n some_o perhaps_o may_v wonder_v how_o these_o three_o can_v agree_v together_o great_a suffering_n strange_a patience_n and_o extraordinary_a good_a success_n prosperity_n and_o good_a success_n which_o of_o old_a go_v current_a only_o among_o the_o papist_n for_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v now_o admit_v also_o by_o these_o man_n to_o be_v a_o special_a mark_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n but_o in_o regard_n our_o religion_n have_v hitherto_o teach_v that_o suffering_n and_o patience_n be_v rather_o the_o mark_n of_o christ_n true_a flock_n than_o extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o world_n therefore_o etc._n etc._n these_o two_o name_n of_o suffering_n and_o patience_n shall_v from_o henceforth_o be_v reject_v and_o whole_o disclaim_v loc_fw-la p._n 168._o con_fw-la loc_fw-la as_o infallible_a mark_n of_o loyalty_n and_o malignity_n success_n be_v the_o weak_a argument_n that_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o goodness_n of_o a_o cause_n and_o the_o wicked_a man_n have_v most_o use_v it_o this_o book_n be_v write_v anno_fw-la 1645._o though_o not_o publish_v till_o the_o year_n 1648._o chap._n vii_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n under_o king_n charles_n ii_o etc._n etc._n sect_n i._o when_o the_o execrable_a parricide_n be_v commit_v on_o the_o martyr_n charles_n and_o his_o family_n drive_v into_o exile_n this_o truth_n do_v not_o want_v its_o confessor_n though_o they_o smart_v bitter_o for_o own_v it_o of_o which_o number_n mr._n sheringham_n publish_v his_o accurate_a treatise_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n wherein_o as_o he_o say_v in_o his_o introduction_n he_o expose_v and_o confute_v those_o principle_n and_o ground_n whereby_o the_o rebel_n endeavour_v to_o justify_v the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n to_o resist_v their_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a governor_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n in_o case_n they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o bend_v to_o subvert_v the_o law_n and_o religion_n establish_v or_o by_o illegal_a proceed_n invade_v the_o life_n estate_n or_o liberty_n of_o their_o subject_n this_o dangerous_a position_n he_o full_o and_o learned_o confute_v in_o his_o book_n prove_v the_o supremacy_n of_o our_o king_n and_o that_o they_o be_v neither_o coordinate_a nor_o subordinate_a to_o the_o people_n both_o by_o the_o statute_n and_o common_a law_n of_o this_o land_n and_o clear_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n from_o either_o reason_n or_o authority_n conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remarkable_a say_n 118._o p._n 118._o to_o speak_v my_o desire_n i_o wish_v unfeigned_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o the_o pretend_a parliamentarian_o ☞_o ☞_o but_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n i_o conceive_v more_o hope_n of_o the_o honest_a heathen_a than_o of_o any_o man_n that_o shall_v die_v a_o rebel_n or_o not_o make_v restitution_n as_o far_o as_o he_o be_v able_a of_o all_o that_o he_o have_v gain_v by_o oppression_n and_o injustice_n mr._n allington_n in_o his_o grand_a conspiracy_n 81._o sermon_n 3._o p._n 106_o 107._o vid._n serm._n 2._o p._n 60_o 81._o caiaphas_n plead_v the_o exigency_n of_o the_o state_n for_o the_o murder_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o have_v not_o a_o caiaphas_n in_o his_o bosom_n which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o do_v not_o rather_o consider_v the_o expediency_n than_o the_o justice_n of_o a_o action_n which_o of_o we_o do_v not_o consider_v whether_o what_o we_o do_v be_v not_o rather_o secure_v than_o conscionable_a man_n who_o will_v sacrifice_v both_o judgement_n loyalty_n conscience_n and_o all_o honesty_n to_o avoid_v a_o inconvenience_n 116._o p._n 115_o 116._o it_o be_v a_o law_n much_o commend_v in_o this_o land_n of_o we_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v try_v but_o by_o his_o peer_n now_o a_o king_n must_v be_v above_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o subject_n because_o among_o they_o he_o can_v have_v no_o peer_n such_o a_o heir_n as_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o parable_n 179._o sermon_n 4._o p._n 179._o luc._n 20.14_o can_v not_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o birthright_n nor_o deprive_v of_o his_o inheritance_n but_o it_o must_v be_v do_v with_o violence_n and_o that_o violence_n can_v never_o have_v hand_n enough_o without_o a_o association_n the_o husbandman_n without_o any_o mask_n of_o religion_n 205._o p._n 205._o or_o cloak_n of_o godliness_n without_o any_o pretence_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o tyranny_n arbitrary_a government_n or_o any_o manner_n of_o oppression_n they_o declare_v clear_o what_o more_o subtle_a rebel_n will_v not_o that_o the_o reason_n they_o prosecute_v buy_v arraign_v and_o kill_v the_o heir_n 211._o p._n 208_o and_o p._n 210_o 211._o it_o mere_o be_v for_o his_o inheritance_n that_o the_o inheritance_n may_v be_v we_o this_o lord_n have_v power_n to_o call_v the_o labourer_n but_o the_o labourer_n have_v none_o to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v anno_fw-la 1651._o mr._n jane_n father_n to_o the_o present_a regius_n professor_n at_o oxon_n if_o i_o be_o right_o inform_v print_v his_o answer_n to_o miltons_n iconoclaste_n and_o in_o it_o full_o and_o on_o all_o occasion_n aver_v this_o truth_n 11_o exam._n of_o the_o pref._n p._n 5._o v._n p._n 11_o it_o be_v hateful_a in_o any_o to_o descant_v on_o the_o misfortune_n of_o prince_n but_o in_o such_o as_o have_v relation_n to_o they_o by_o service_n or_o subjection_n as_o the_o libeler_n milton_n to_o the_o late_a king_n be_v the_o compendium_n of_o all_o unworthiness_n 34._o p._n 28_o v._n p._n 34._o and_o unnatural_a insolence_n have_v his_o majesty_n fault_n be_v as_o palpable_a as_o this_o author_n falsehood_n it_o can_v not_o diminish_v his_o subject_n duty_n nor_o excuse_v the_o rebel_n imprety_a rebel_n never_o want_v pretension_n 37._o p._n 36_o 37._o but_o liberty_n and_o justice_n be_v the_o common_a mask_n of_o such_o monster_n so_o this_o man_n will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v rebellion_n be_v dear_a to_o this_o author_n than_o religion_n and_o he_o will_v rather_o commend_v superstitious_a action_n of_o a_o blind_a age_n and_o the_o very_a dregs_o of_o popery_n than_o want_v a_o ingredient_n to_o the_o varnish_n of_o that_o horrid_a sin_n 39_o p._n 39_o superstitious_a churchman_n have_v their_o hand_n in_o the_o old_a rebellion_n and_o in_o our_o day_n we_o find_v they_o have_v successor_n that_o teach_v the_o people_n doctrine_n of_o devil_n and_o seduce_v they_o from_o obedience_n to_o those_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o they_o 47._o p._n 47._o obedience_n and_o suffering_n be_v the_o servility_n and_o wretchedness_n which_o milton_n call_v the_o pulpit_n stuff_n of_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v short_o expect_v that_o as_o these_o miscreant_n have_v alter_v state_n and_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o they_o will_v compose_v a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la of_o the_o bible_n for_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o they_o will_v object_v this_o heinous_a crime_n of_o preach_v passive_a obedience_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o leave_v so_o many_o place_n in_o the_o gospel_n which_o command_v it_o and_o themselves_o need_v not_o the_o gospel_n to_o make_v man_n obedient_a they_o have_v the_o sword_n and_o this_o
subject_n leave_v to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n from_o their_o sovereign_n when_o he_o have_v most_o need_n of_o their_o assistance_n so_o that_o assoon_o as_o any_o town_n city_n or_o province_n of_o any_o prince_n dominion_n be_v invade_v by_o a_o foreign_a enemy_n or_o possess_v by_o a_o rebellious_a subject_n that_o the_o prince_n can_v for_o the_o present_a suppress_v the_o power_n of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o the_o people_n may_v lawful_o resort_v to_o those_o who_o be_v over_o they_o and_o for_o their_o protection_n perform_v all_o the_o office_n and_o duty_n of_o good_a subject_n to_o they_o whereas_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n be_v and_o all_o good_a subject_n believe_v they_o owe_v another_o kind_n of_o duty_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n than_o to_o withdraw_v their_o subjection_n because_o he_o be_v oppress_v and_o will_v prefer_v poverty_n and_o death_n itself_o before_o they_o will_v renounce_v obedience_n to_o their_o natural_a prince_n or_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v advance_v the_o service_n of_o his_o enemy_n 92._o p._n 92._o sure_o this_o woeful_a desertion_n and_o defection_n which_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v criminal_a by_o all_o law_n that_o have_v be_v current_n in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v receive_v so_o much_o countenance_n and_o justification_n by_o mr._n hobbs_n book_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o cromwell_z find_v the_o submission_n to_o those_o principle_n produce_v a_o submission_n to_o he_o and_o the_o imaginary_a relation_n between_o protection_n and_o allegiance_n so_o positive_o proclaim_v by_o he_o prevail_v for_o many_o year_n to_o extinguish_v all_o visible_a fidelity_n to_o the_o king_n whilst_o he_o persuade_v many_o to_o take_v the_o engagement_n as_o a_o thing_n lawful_a and_o to_o become_v subject_n to_o the_o usurper_n 136._o p._n 135_o 136._o as_o to_o their_o legitimate_a sovereign_n king_n themselves_o can_v never_o be_v punish_v for_o their_o casual_a or_o wilful_a error_n and_o mistake_n let_v the_o consequence_n of_o they_o be_v what_o they_o will_v but_o if_o they_o who_o malicious_o lead_v or_o advise_v or_o obey_v they_o in_o unjust_a resolution_n and_o command_n be_v to_o have_v the_o same_o indemnity_n there_o must_v be_v a_o dissolution_n of_o all_o kingdom_n and_o government_n but_o as_o king_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o god_n who_o vicegerent_n they_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o their_o breach_n of_o trust_n so_o they_o who_o offend_v against_o the_o law_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o punishment_n 163._o p._n 163._o the_o law_n have_v provide_v for_o they_o if_o all_o sovereign_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n because_o such_o law_n be_v divine_a and_o can_v by_o any_o man_n or_o commonwealth_n be_v abrogate_a they_o then_o be_v oblige_v to_o observe_v and_o perform_v those_o law_n which_o themselves_o have_v make_v and_o promise_v to_o observe_v for_o violation_n of_o faith_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n ☞_o ☞_o nor_o do_v this_o obligation_n set_v any_o judge_n over_o the_o sovereign_n nor_o do_v any_o civil_a law_n pretend_v that_o there_o be_v any_o power_n to_o punish_v he_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o in_o justice_n he_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o sovereign_n in_o heaven_n above_o he_o though_o not_o on_o earth_n to_o this_o great_a minister_n of_o state_n i_o shall_v join_v sir_n robert_n filmer_n but_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n have_v brand_v he_o with_o the_o mark_n of_o a_o state_n heretic_n for_o his_o orthodox_n opinion_n which_o among_o all_o good_a man_n make_v his_o memory_n reverend_a and_o his_o work_n eminent_a to_o which_o i_o advise_v the_o reader_n to_o make_v his_o recourse_n particular_o his_o short_a but_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n see_v also_o sir_n william_n dugdale_n preface_n to_o his_o view_n of_o our_o late_a trouble_n etc._n etc._n the_o late_a bishop_n of_o chichester_n dr._n lake_n have_v aug._n 27._o 1689._o receive_v the_o sacrament_n on_o his_o deathbed_n do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o dr._n hicks_n dean_n of_o worcester_n dr._n green_n and_o some_o other_o make_v this_o protestation_n be_v as_o himself_o word_v it_o engage_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a act_n of_o converse_v with_o god_n it_o see_v the_o paper_n and_o the_o vindication_n of_o it_o not_o know_v to_o the_o contrary_a but_o that_o he_o may_v appear_v with_o those_o very_a word_n in_o his_o mouth_n at_o the_o dreadful_a tribunal_n that_o i_o be_v baptise_a into_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o suck_v it_o in_o with_o my_o milk_n i_o have_v constant_o adhere_v to_o it_o through_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o my_o life_n and_o now_o if_o so_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n shall_v die_v in_o it_o and_o have_v resolve_v through_o god_n grace_n assist_v i_o to_o have_v dye_v so_o though_o at_o a_o stake_n and_o whereas_o that_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v i_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o passive_a obedience_n which_o i_o have_v according_o inculcate_v upon_o other_o and_o which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☜_o ☜_o i_o adhere_v no_o less_o firm_o and_o steadfast_o to_o that_o and_o in_o consequence_n of_o it_o have_v incur_v a_o suspension_n from_o the_o exercise_n of_o my_o office_n and_o expect_v a_o deprivation_n i_o find_v in_o so_o do_v much_o inward_a satisfaction_n and_o if_o the_o oath_n have_v be_v tender_v at_o the_o peril_n of_o my_o life_n i_o can_v only_o have_v obey_v by_o suffering_n etc._n etc._n manu_fw-la propriâ_fw-la subscripsit_fw-la jo._n cicestrensis_fw-la to_o this_o great_a man_n i_o shall_v add_v his_o bosom_n friend_n dr._n allestrey_n who_o speak_v full_o and_o consonant_a to_o sound_v doctrine_n on_o this_o head_n but_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o his_o sermon_n novemb_n 5._o 1665._o on_o luc._n 9.55_o vol._n 1._o p._n 127._o and_o vol._n 2._o p._n 60._o and_o p._n 253_o 276._o thus_o the_o acute_a dr._n sherlock_n some_o man_n pretend_v great_a oppression_n 2._o serm._n on_o ps_n 18.50_o p._n 2._o and_o maladministration_n of_o government_n though_o their_o licentious_a noise_n and_o clamour_n sufficient_o confute_v it_o for_o man_n who_o be_v most_o oppress_v dare_v say_v the_o least_o of_o it_o the_o liberty_n and_o property_n of_o the_o subject_a be_v a_o admirable_a pretence_n to_o deprive_v the_o prince_n of_o his_o liberty_n and_o property_n other_o make_v religion_n the_o pretence_n for_o their_o rebellion_n religion_n the_o great_a and_o the_o dear_a interest_n of_o all_o but_o methinks_v it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a way_n for_o man_n to_o rebel_n to_o save_v their_o soul_n when_o god_n have_v threaten_v damnation_n against_o those_o who_o rebel_n no_o man_n fight_v for_o religion_n who_o have_v any_o religion_n be_v a_o quiet_a peaceable_a governable_a thing_n it_o teach_v man_n to_o suffer_v patient_o but_o not_o to_o rebel_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v not_o religion_n such_o man_n be_v zealous_a for_o but_o a_o liberty_n in_o religion_n i._n e._n that_o every_o one_o may_v have_v his_o liberty_n to_o be_v of_o any_o religion_n or_o of_o none_o which_o serve_v the_o atheist_n turn_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sectary_n but_o be_v not_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n or_o interest_n of_o true_a religion_n so_o that_o whatever_o the_o pretence_n be_v it_o be_v a_o ambitious_a 7._o p._n 3._o v._n p_o 6_o 7._o discontent_a revengeful_a spirit_n a_o uneasy_a restless_a fickle_a and_o unchangeable_a humour_n which_o disturb_v politic_a government_n and_o undermine_v the_o throne_n of_o prince_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o fanatic_a plot_n 11._o p._n 7_o 8._o p._n 11._o but_o to_o talk_v or_o write_v or_o preach_v about_o obedience_n to_o government_n or_o patient_a suffer_v for_o a_o good_a cause_n be_v to_o betray_v the_o protestant_a interest_n god_n may_v sometime_o suffer_v treason_n and_o rebellion_n to_o be_v prosperous_a 11._o p._n 11._o but_o it_o can_v never_o prosper_v but_o when_o god_n please_v and_o it_o be_v impossible_a rebel_n shall_v ever_o know_v that_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v have_v any_o reasonable_a security_n of_o success_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o express_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n than_o treasonable_a plot_n and_o conspiracy_n against_o sovereign_a prince_n christian_n religion_n indeed_o be_v the_o great_a security_n of_o government_n both_o in_o its_o precept_n and_o example_n it_o require_v we_o to_o obey_v our_o superior_n in_o all_o lawful_a thing_n and_o quiet_o to_o submit_v and_o suffer_v when_o we_o can_v obey_v and_o the_o bless_a jesus_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o our_o great_a pattern_n and_o example_n do_v himself_o practice_v
affirm_v by_o many_o other_o of_o their_o writer_n thus_o we_o find_v 1â—_n p._n 1â—_n the_o most_o mischievous_a commonwealth_n principle_n have_v be_v very_o well_o entertain_v at_o rome_n as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n and_o if_o we_o inquire_v further_o into_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o pretence_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o alike_o on_o both_o side_n the_o commonwealth_n man_n when_o they_o be_v ask_v how_o the_o people_n have_v once_o part_v with_o their_o power_n come_v to_o resume_v it_o they_o present_o run_v to_o a_o implicit_a contract_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o people_n have_v a_o fundamental_a power_n leave_v in_o themselves_o which_o they_o be_v not_o to_o exercise_v but_o upon_o prince_n violation_n of_o the_o trust_v commit_v to_o they_o ☞_o ☞_o the_o very_a same_o ground_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n viz._n a_o implicit_a contract_n that_o all_o prince_n make_v when_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n which_o be_v so_o implicit_a 13._o p._n 13._o that_o very_o few_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o it_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o case_n of_o king_n john_n that_o the_o resignation_n of_o the_o crown_n to_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o void_a act._n and_o so_o consequent_o will_v the_o impose_v any_o such_o condition_n be_v as_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n if_o they_o plead_v a_o implicit_a contract_n who_o make_v such_o conditional_a settlement_n of_o civil_a power_n upon_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o keep_v the_o ancient_a deed_n and_o record_n of_o they_o for_o all_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o conditional_a power_n and_o obedience_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o not_z when_o emperor_n be_v open_a and_o declare_v infidel_n or_o heretic_n what_o reason_n can_v be_v suppose_v more_o now_o than_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o constantius_n and_o valens_n that_o be_v arian_n heretic_n yet_o the_o most_o learned_a zealous_n and_o orthodox_n bishop_n of_o that_o time_n never_o once_o think_v of_o their_o lose_v their_o authority_n by_o it_o as_o i_o can_v easy_o prove_v if_o the_o design_n of_o this_o preface_n will_v permit_v i_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v the_o best_a teacher_n of_o christianity_n 15_o p._n 15_o this_o be_v certain_o no_o part_n of_o it_o for_o the_o religion_n they_o teach_v never_o meddle_v with_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n but_o leave_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n and_o never_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n to_o prince_n of_o any_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o authority_n if_o they_o do_v not_o reader_n to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n it_o require_v all_o man_n of_o what_o rank_n or_o order_n soever_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n 16._o p._n 16._o because_o they_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n etc._n etc._n thus_o far_o the_o christian_a religion_n go_v in_o these_o matter_n and_o thus_o the_o primitive_a christian_n believe_v and_o practise_v when_o their_o religion_n be_v pure_a and_o free_a from_o the_o corruption_n and_o usurpation_n which_o the_o interest_n and_o passion_n of_o man_n introduce_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n and_o how_o then_o come_v prince_n in_o these_o late_a time_n to_o be_v christian_n upon_o worse_a and_o hard_a term_n than_o in_o the_o best_a age_n of_o it_o in_o my_o mind_n there_o be_v very_o little_a difference_n between_o dominion_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o be_v forfeit_v for_o want_n of_o it_o and_o so_o we_o be_v come_v about_o to_o the_o fanatic_a principle_n of_o government_n again_o which_o this_o depose_n power_n in_o the_o pope_n do_v natural_o lead_v man_n to_o but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o the_o mischief_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o 2._o it_o break_v all_o bond_n and_o oath_n of_o obedience_n how_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v 17._o p._n 17._o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n to_o obedience_n on_o the_o subject_n part_n which_o do_v natural_o arise_v from_o the_o relation_n between_o they_o and_o their_o prince_n when_o subject_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o be_v thereby_o declare_v free_a from_o that_o natural_a duty_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o before_o this_o be_v null_v the_o obligation_n to_o a_o natural_a duty_n and_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o oath_n and_o promise_n this_o be_v turn_v evil_a into_o good_a and_o good_a into_o evil_n that_o can_v make_v civil_a obedience_n to_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o crime_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o perjury_n to_o be_v none_o this_o be_v a_o great_a power_n than_o the_o schoolman_n will_v allow_v to_o god_n himself_o where_o there_o be_v intrinsic_a goodness_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o inseparable_a evil_n from_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o 18._o p._n 18._o for_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o god_n may_v after_o the_o matter_n or_o circumstance_n of_o thing_n our_o question_n be_v only_o about_o dispense_n with_o the_o force_n and_o obligation_n of_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n such_o as_o keep_v our_o oath_n undoubted_o be_v this_o he_o illustrate_v very_o learned_o and_o at_o large_a in_o some_o follow_a paragraph_n ask_v how_o come_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v power_n to_o give_v away_o another_o man_n be_v natural_a right_n a_o man_n swear_v allegiance_n to_o his_o prince_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o oath_n the_o prince_n challenge_v his_o allegiance_n as_o a_o swear_a duty_n the_o pope_n dispense_v with_o this_o oath_n i.e._n give_v away_o the_o prince_n right_a whether_o he_o will_v or_o no._n but_o how_o come_v the_o pope_n by_o that_o right_n of_o the_o prince_n which_o he_o give_v away_o 21._o p._n 19_o 20_o 21._o may_v he_o not_o as_o well_o give_v away_o all_o the_o just_a right_n of_o man_n to_o their_o estate_n as_o those_o of_o prince_n to_o their_o crown_n cajetan_n lay_v down_o a_o good_a rule_n about_o dispense_n with_o oath_n that_o in_o they_o we_o ought_v to_o see_v that_o no_o prejudice_n be_v do_v to_o the_o person_n to_o who_o and_o for_o who_o sake_n they_o be_v make_v he_o afterward_o cite_v the_o several_a distinction_n which_o the_o roman_a casuist_n use_v to_o vindicate_v this_o power_n of_o dispense_n with_o oath_n particular_o layman_n that_o a_o promise_a oath_n make_v to_o a_o man_n can_v ordinary_o be_v relax_v 24._o p._n 24._o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o person_n to_o who_o it_o be_v make_v except_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a good_a of_o the_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o though_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n but_o woe_n be_v to_o they_o that_o make_v good_a evil_n and_o evil_a good_a when_o it_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o set_v up_o a_o particular_a interest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n to_o advance_v it_o if_o man_n break_v through_o oath_n and_o the_o most_o solemn_a engagement_n and_o promise_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o regard_v no_o bond_n of_o justice_n and_o honesty_n to_o compass_v their_o end_n let_v they_o call_v they_o by_o what_o specious_a name_n they_o please_v 25._o p._n 25._o the_o good_a old_a cause_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n it_o matter_n not_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o real_a wickedness_n than_o this_o for_o the_o main_a part_n of_o true_a religion_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o caâ—ting_a phrase_n or_o mystical_a notion_n neither_o in_o specious_a show_n of_o devotion_n nor_o so_o zeal_n for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o in_o faith_n as_o it_o imply_v the_o performance_n of_o our_o promise_n as_o well_o as_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o in_o obedience_n or_o a_o careful_a observance_n of_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n among_o which_o obedience_n to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a be_v one_o which_o they_o can_v never_o pretend_v to_o be_v a_o inviolable_a duty_n who_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o another_o person_n to_o absolve_v they_o from_o the_o most_o solemn_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v that_o to_o keep_v their_o oath_n in_o such_o a_o case_n will_v be_v a_o sin_n and_o to_o violate_v they_o may_v become_v a_o duty_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o overturn_v the_o natural_a difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n to_o set_v up_o a_o control_a sovereign_a power_n above_o that_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lay_v a_o perpetual_a foundation_n for_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n which_o nothing_o can_v keep_v man_n from_o if_o conscience_n and_o their_o solemn_a oath_n can_v therefore_o 3._o the_o three_o
so_o much_o be_v expunge_v he_o know_v not_o he_o full_o declare_v his_o mind_n 94._o mind_n pag._n 93_o 94._o in_o the_o mighty_a upon_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o always_o so_o virtuous_a and_o holy_a that_o their_o own_o good_a mind_n will_v bridle_v they_o what_o may_v we_o look_v for_o consider_v the_o frailty_n of_o man_n nature_n if_o the_o world_n do_v once_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o maxim_n that_o king_n ought_v to_o live_v in_o no_o subjection_n that_o how_o grievous_a disorder_n soever_o they_o fall_v into_o none_o may_v have_v coercive_a power_n over_o they_o yet_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o we_o must_v necessary_o admit_v as_o a_o number_n of_o right_n well_o learned_a man_n be_v persuade_v etc._n etc._n inducement_n lead_v man_n to_o think_v the_o high_a magistrate_n shall_v not_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o save_a god_n alone_o be_v especial_o these_o 1._o as_o in_o natural_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o motion_n unless_o there_o be_v something_o that_o move_v all_o thing_n and_o itself_o continue_v immovable_a so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o supreme_a head_n of_o justice_n whereunto_o all_o be_v subject_a but_o itself_o in_o subjection_n to_o none_o which_o kind_n of_o pre-eminence_n if_o some_o aught_o to_o have_v in_o a_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o but_o the_o king_n shall_v have_v it_o king_n therefore_o no_o man_n can_v have_v lawful_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o judge_v if_o private_a man_n offend_v there_o be_v the_o magistrate_n over_o they_o which_o judge_v if_o magistrate_n they_o have_v their_o prince_n if_o prince_n there_o be_v heaven_n a_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o shall_v appear_v on_o earth_n they_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o and_o here_o this_o admirable_a discourse_n break_v off_o abrupt_o which_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o give_v archbishop_n bancroft_n a_o place_n in_o this_o catalogue_n the_o name_n of_o his_o book_n of_o dangerous_a position_n &c_n &c_n and_o the_o survey_n of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o by_o his_o direction_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o be_v the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n draw_v up_o call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o book_n be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n near_a mr._n hooker_n therefore_o i_o shall_v place_v his_o dear_a friend_n adrian_n saravia_n as_o the_o ancient_n frequent_o quote_v st_n basil_n and_o st_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n together_o who_o though_o a_o foreigner_n better_o understand_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n of_o these_o kingdom_n than_o some_o native_n and_o he_o thus_o pronounce_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o truth_n obedient_a truth_n epist_n ante_fw-la libr._n de_fw-fr imperandi_fw-la autorit_fw-la &_o christianâ_fw-la obedient_a at_o this_o time_n the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o many_o man_n dispute_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o people_n or_o of_o the_o senate_n the_o state_n be_v above_o the_o king_n and_o that_o from_o reason_n of_o humane_a not_o of_o christian_a and_o divine_a philosophy_n and_o what_o be_v much_o to_o be_v lament_v not_o without_o great_a scandal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v get_v by_o read_v the_o roman_a and_o greek_a historian_n philosopher_n and_o orator_n a_o admiration_n and_o like_v of_o their_o manner_n and_o law_n so_o as_o to_o think_v that_o all_o other_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v model_v like_o they_o many_o book_n be_v write_v by_o our_o own_o man_n and_o by_o the_o papist_n on_o this_o subject_n which_o incite_v the_o nobility_n and_o commons_o to_o take_v arm_n whensoever_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n which_o doctrine_n since_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n which_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o bring_v ruin_n and_o desolation_n to_o kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o confute_v and_o see_v the_o madness_n of_o these_o people_n who_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o papist_n oblige_v all_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o heretical_a prince_n i._n e._n one_o who_o they_o call_v so_o and_o other_o they_o oblige_v subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o prince_n that_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o therefore_o refuse_v to_o establish_v or_o defend_v the_o pretestant_a religion_n so_o that_o of_o whatsoever_o persuasion_n a_o prince_n be_v by_o some_o part_n of_o his_o subject_n he_o must_v be_v account_v a_o tyrant_n while_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v a_o good_a subject_n let_v his_o prince_n be_v of_o what_o religion_n he_o please_v it_o be_v intolerable_a impiety_n to_o abuse_v the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o so_o pestilent_a a_o error_n while_o no_o pagan_a law_n no_o institute_n of_o the_o philosopher_n can_v enjoin_v subject_n a_o more_o perfect_a and_o strict_a obedience_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n &c_n &c_n after_o this_o in_o the_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o original_a of_o government_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n that_o the_o people_n when_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o king_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o he_o afterward_o that_o a_o king_n be_v as_o much_o a_o king_n before_o his_o coronation_n oath_n as_o after_o it_o and_o many_o other_o such_o thing_n he_o conclude_v his_o four_o book_n 1610._o book_n p._n 314._o ed._n 1610._o and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o other_o three_o book_n be_v lose_v with_o this_o excellent_a passage_n since_o god_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o mankind_n he_o can_v suffer_v a_o tyrant_n long_o to_o reign_v than_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n wherefore_o the_o best_a remedy_n against_o a_o tyrant_n be_v the_o amendment_n of_o our_o life_n and_o constant_a prayer_n to_o god._n a_o serious_a meditation_n upon_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n jesus_n christ_n will_v easy_o teach_v we_o what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o good_a man_n towards_o evil_a king_n and_o prince_n he_o who_o shall_v revolve_v with_o himself_o the_o precept_n of_o love_a enemy_n can_v be_v no_o man_n enemy_n much_o less_o his_o king_n he_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v he_o and_o be_v resolve_v not_o to_o return_v rail_v for_o rail_v nor_o to_o pursue_v revenge_n of_o injury_n will_v never_o speak_v irreverent_o nor_o curse_v crown_v head_n nor_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n he_o who_o have_v learn_v that_o we_o must_v not_o resist_v evil_a but_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a with_o forbearance_n and_o patience_n can_v never_o be_v a_o rebel_n never_o be_v a_o traitor_n these_o thing_n the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o these_o thing_n the_o father_n have_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o and_o be_v breed_v up_o under_o these_o institution_n they_o patient_o suffer_v the_o most_o cruel_a torment_n and_o by_o suffering_n overcome_v and_o to_o we_o their_o posterity_n they_o have_v leave_v this_o example_n in_o who_o step_n it_o be_v much_o safe_a for_o we_o to_o tread_v than_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o sect_n v._o king_n james_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o crown_n bring_v learning_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o vindicate_v his_o own_o right_a and_o the_o right_n of_o other_o prince_n and_o without_o vanity_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o he_o have_v manage_v that_o subject_n to_o admiration_n in_o his_o write_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n though_o his_o basilicon_fw-la doron_n smart_o chastise_v the_o disciplinarain_n this_o king_n in_o the_o hampton-court_n 48._o hampton-court_n p._n 47_o 48._o conference_n severe_o condemn_v some_o of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o geneva_n bible_n as_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savour_v too_o much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n as_o for_o example_n the_o marginal_a note_n on_o 1._o exod._n 19_o allow_v disobedience_n to_o king_n on_o 2._o chron._n 15.16_o the_o note_n tax_v asa_n for_o depose_v his_o mother_n only_o and_o not_o kill_v she_o and_o to_o show_v the_o agreement_n between_o papist_n 50._o papist_n p._n 49_o 50._o and_o some_o other_o in_o these_o doctrine_n whereas_o dr._n reynolds_n complain_v of_o a_o seditious_a book_n write_v by_o one_o ficlerus_n a_o papist_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n against_o queen_n elizabeth_n call_v de_n jure_fw-la magistratûs_fw-la in_o subditos_fw-la the_o bishop_n of_o london_n say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n be_v a_o great_a disciplinarian_a whereby_o it_o do_v appear_v what_o advantage_n that_o sort_n of_o people_n give_v
unto_o the_o papist_n who_o mutatis_fw-la mutandis_fw-la can_v apply_v their_o own_o argument_n against_o prince_n of_o the_o religion_n 7â—_n religion_n p._n 7â—_n in_o that_o book_n it_o be_v assert_v that_o if_o king_n observe_v not_o those_o compact_n to_o which_o they_o be_v swear_v subordinate_a magistrate_n have_v powet_a to_o oppose_v they_o and_o to_o punish_v they_o till_o all_o thing_n be_v restore_v to_o their_o former_a state_n that_o what_o power_n a_o general_n council_n have_v to_o depose_v a_o pope_n for_o heresy_n the_o same_o the_o people_n over_o king_n that_o be_v turn_v tyrant_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o notice_n that_o king_n james_n when_o the_o prince_n palatine_n his_o son_n in_o law_n have_v axcept_v of_o the_o crown_n of_o bohemia_n do_v not_o only_o dissuade_v he_o from_o 12._o from_o rushus_n collect._n p._n 12._o it_o it_o be_v a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o disavow_v the_o act_n and_o will_v never_o style_v he_o himself_o by_o that_o title_n nor_o suffer_v his_o chaplain_n so_o to_o do_v and_o the_o defeat_n of_o that_o unhappy_a prince_n near_o prague_n be_v very_o remarkable_a it_o happen_v on_o sunday_n novemb_n 8._o anno_fw-la 1620._o when_o part_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o day_n be_v render_v therefore_o to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n sect_n vi_o under_o a_o learned_a king_n the_o art_n flourish_v and_o therefore_o many_o eminent_a authority_n appear_v in_o this_o reign_n to_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o truth_n dr._n buckeridge_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o rom._n 13.5_o before_o the_o king_n sept._n 23.1606_o say_v 16._o say_v p._n 16._o there_o be_v no_o resistance_n either_o thou_o must_v obey_v good_a prince_n willing_o or_o endure_v evil_a tyrant_n patient_o 3._o patient_o p._n 3._o if_o they_o command_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n their_o authority_n come_v too_o short_a in_o such_o case_n it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n and_o yet_o in_o these_o thing_n though_o we_o may_v not_o obey_v yet_o we_o may_v not_o resist_v but_o suffer_v 13._o suffer_v p._n 13._o subjection_n to_o high_a power_n be_v necessary_a in_o christian_n necessitate_v praecepti_fw-la &_o finis_fw-la by_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o end_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n and_o religion_n in_o this_o life_n and_o life_n everlasting_a after_o death_n and_o by_o necessity_n of_o the_o precept_n honour_v thy_o father_n and_o mother_n in_o which_o number_n all_o king_n and_o father_n of_o country_n and_o prince_n must_v have_v the_o honour_n of_o reverence_n to_o their_o person_n of_o obedience_n to_o their_o law_n of_o patience_n to_o their_o punishment_n of_o maintenance_n to_o their_o estate_n and_o of_o fidelity_n to_o their_o crown_n thus_o say_v archbishop_n laud'_v tutor_n for_o so_o be_v bishop_n buckeridge_n tho._n cartwright_n also_o notwithstanding_o his_o other_o heterodox_n opinion_n and_o practcy_n seem_v in_o this_o to_o be_v orthodox_n bramhal_o orthodox_n confut._n of_o the_o rhem._n test_n in_o rom._n 13.4_o p._n 968._o v._o p._n 58._o v._o archbishop_n bramhal_o we_o praise_v god_n that_o our_o swear_a enemy_n be_v constrain_v to_o give_v we_o the_o testimony_n of_o sound_a doctrine_n in_o all_o duty_n towards_o prince_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a father_n and_o tyrant_n for_o our_o practice_n according_o we_o be_v content_a to_o rest_v in_o equal_a and_o indifferent_a judgement_n this_o one_o thing_n we_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o we_o seek_v not_o to_o betray_v our_o native_a prince_n nor_o to_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n as_o the_o jesuit_n must_v wicked_o and_o unnatural_o do_v these_o be_v mr._n cartwright_n cool_a thought_n in_o his_o old_a age_n whatever_o his_o former_a sentiment_n may_v have_v be_v archbishop_n whitgift_n also_o herein_o agree_v with_o t._n c._n for_o when_o he_o say_v ibid._n say_v def._n of_o the_o admonit_a p._n 4._o ibid._n indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n gospel_n which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n have_v be_v be_v and_o will_v be_v a_o friend_n to_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n yea_o though_o they_o persecute_v the_o same_o t.c._n re-joins_a if_o it_o be_v ask_v of_o the_o obedience_n due_a unto_o the_o prince_n and_o unto_o the_o magistrate_n it_o answer_v that_o all_o obedience_n in_o the_o lord_n be_v to_o be_v render_v and_o if_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o any_o other_o be_v ask_v it_o so_o refuse_v that_o it_o disobey_v not_o in_o prefer_v obedience_n to_o the_o great_a god_n before_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o mortal_a man._n it_o so_o resist_v that_o it_o submit_v the_o body_n and_o good_n of_o those_o that_o profess_v it_o to_o abide_v that_o which_o god_n will_v have_v they_o suffer_v in_o that_o case_n and_o to_o this_o the_o archbishop_n subjoin_v all_o this_o be_v true_o speak_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n dr._n fulke_o 2.18_o fulke_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2.18_o on_o the_o rhemish_a testament_n it_o be_v a_o lewd_a slander_n against_o wicklif_n that_o magistrate_n lose_v their_o authority_n if_o once_o they_o be_v in_o deadly_a sin_n he_o obey_v and_o teach_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n edw._n iii_o and_o rich._n ii_o in_o who_o time_n he_o live_v which_o two_o prince_n all_o man_n know_v to_o have_v commit_v deadly_a sin_n yea_o some_o heinous_a and_o notorious_a sin_n so_o it_o be_v a_o detestable_a slander_n against_o we_o who_o you_o call_v follower_n of_o wicklif_n for_o none_o of_o we_o ever_o hold_v or_o teach_v any_o such_o seditious_a or_o traitorous_a opinion_n but_o your_o heresy_n come_v near_a to_o this_o opinion_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v authority_n to_o depose_v lawful_a king_n from_o their_o throne_n at_o his_o pleasure_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1610._o bishop_n carlton_n print_v his_o book_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o prince_n wherein_o he_o affirm_v 4._o affirm_v ch._n 1._o p._n 4._o that_o in_o external_a coactive_a jurisdiction_n the_o king_n have_v supreme_a authority_n in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n ecclesiastical_a as_o well_o as_o civil_a and_o that_o this_o be_v that_o that_o have_v be_v publish_v by_o divers_a write_n and_o ordinance_n 2._o ordinance_n p._n 12._o ch._n 2._o some_o of_o the_o pope_n flatterer_n of_o late_a as_o also_o other_o to_o open_v a_o wide_a gap_n to_o rebellion_n have_v write_v that_o the_o power_n of_o government_n by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v in_o the_o multitude_n but_o the_o first_o government_n be_v in_o a_o family_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o think_v and_o impossible_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o power_n of_o government_n be_v in_o the_o multitude_n and_o what_o be_v a_o king_n by_o nature_n but_o a_o father_n of_o a_o great_a family_n sect_n vii_o i_o be_o now_o enter_v into_o a_o vast_a ocean_n where_o writer_n be_v every_o where_o to_o be_v find_v and_o i_o resolve_v to_o examine_v they_o as_o they_o occur_v without_o adjust_v with_o a_o too_o curious_a niceness_n the_o exact_a chronology_n 781._o chronology_n ser._n 1._o on_o gowrey_n conspir_n p._n 781._o and_o i_o begin_v with_o bishop_n andrews_n the_o smart_a adversary_n that_o ever_o the_o great_a card._n bellarmine_n meet_v with_o a_o king_n be_v all_o rum_o no_o rise_n against_o he_o or_o if_o any_o man_n rise_v they_o have_v better_o sit_v still_o for_o king_n begin_v from_o god_n we_o can_v set_v ourselves_o against_o they_o say_v gamaliel_n but_o we_o must_v be_v find_v to_o fight_v against_o god_n be_v ordain_v of_o god_n say_v s._n paul_n gamaliel_n scholar_n to_o resist_v they_o be_v to_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n none_o may_v better_o say_v it_o than_o he_o it_o be_v tell_v he_o from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v about_o such_o another_o business_n persecute_v christ_n in_o his_o church_n 791._o church_n ser._n 2._o p._n 791._o and_o have_v quote_v the_o example_n of_o david_n towards_o saul_n he_o add_v i_o very_o think_v god_n in_o this_o first_o example_n of_o his_o first_o king_n over_o his_o own_o people_n have_v purposely_o suffer_v they_o all_o i.e._n all_o the_o fault_n of_o governor_n to_o fall_v out_o and_o to_o be_v find_v in_o he_o even_o all_o that_o shall_v fall_v out_o in_o any_o king_n after_o he_o 1._o his_o government_n be_v tyrannical_a 2._o he_o usurp_v a_o power_n in_o thing_n spiritual_a take_v upon_o he_o to_o sacrifice_v in_o person_n 3._o he_o dip_v his_o hand_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o god_n priest_n 4._o be_v possess_v by_o god_n with_o a_o evil_a spirit_n a_o case_n beyond_o all_o other_o case_n and_o yet_o destroy_v he_o not_o abishai_n 800._o abishai_n ser._n 3._o on_o the_o 5._o august_n p._n 800._o king_n be_v god_n anoint_v to_o the_o supersede_n of_o two_o claim_n meos_fw-la say_v the_o pope_n another_o claim_n have_v of_o late_o begin_v to_o